shall leave a seed behinde him Cain and Abell resemble all mankinde Elect Reprobate as the variety in names so in natures and dispositions Secondly you heard that from this tree doe sprout two branches that is a pair of brethren to whom all mankinde may be reduced from whom both Sion the City of God and Babell the City of Satan take their beginning concerning whom in the variety of their names we observed the variety of their natures the one called Cain that is a possession sets out those people whose felicity is to get and which count it the only misery to lose the things of this life the other called Abell that is vanity doth set out unto us those which reckon all things in this life to be vanity as the Preacher teacheth us to value them thereby we considered what account we made both of the one and the other In the world Cain is called a great Jewell and Abell despised as a thing of naught Second and third Division Now we are come to a second and third division 1 In their Trades For in this verse they are divided by their trades and calling 2. In their Religion in the next by their religion and profession in the service of God both which divisions have their ground the second chapter and the seventh verse Man consists of Body and Soul to fill both Earth and Heaven For where man is said to consist of two parts body and soul the one formed of the dust of the earth the other breathed by God that is to shew that as according to Gods commandement the first chapter of Genesis and the twenty sixt verse He hath a care to fill the earth by bringing forth children so he must be as carefull to fill heaven by a second generation that as he was to till the earth from whence his body was taken chapter the third Mans vocation maintain life and religion a spirituall life So he must imploy his study in Gods service from whence he received his soul his care must be not only to leave behinde him a long generation but semen sanctum Mal. the second chapter as they must have a vocation whereby to maintain naturall life So they must be religious and offer sacrifice that leading a spirituall life here on earth they may obtain eternall life in heaven 1. The naturall life then the spirituall and why But as Cain was first born after the flesh and then Abell So alwaies flesh goeth before the spirit nature before grace as the Apostle witnesseth the first of the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter That is not first which is spirituall but that which is naturall and then that which is spirituall Therefore God was first to feed the Israelites with Manna and to give them water out of the rock the sixteenth chapter of Exodus before they would receive the Law which after was published upon mount Sinai the twentieth chapter of Exodus For as the Apostle sheweth there is a debt due to the flesh Rom. the eight chapter which must be paid before the spirit can with quietnesse attend upon Gods service which being provided for the spirit is the fitter to attend upon Gods worship Children are not to be trained up in idlenesse and why Before we come to their severall vocations we have first to consider in generall that Adam would not have either of his children trained up in idlenesse and therefore he sets not only his younger sonne But to labor in a vocation but even his heir to a trade and occupation knowing that whereas God hath ordained that man shall live by some painfull vocation chapter the third there is a thing that both touched him and his the necessity whereof is such as Job saith Man is born to labor even as a bird to flie the fifth chapter of Job and the seventh verse And as he imployeth in trade as well the eldest as the youngest So Abell the good no lesse then Gain the wicked sonne for the godly have no liberty to live without some honest calling and therefore the Apostle saith Let a man abide in that calling wherein he is called the first of the Corinthians the seventh chapter and the twenty fourth verse If the godly may not live idlely much more ought wicked children to be set to some trade of life The second point to be observed is that there is no sooner mention made of the birth of these two brethren but presently the Holy Ghost setteth down their trade commending unto us from Adams example that which Salomon after teacheth the twenty second chapter of the Prov. Teach a childe in the beginning of his waies and he will not depart from it when he is old Seasonable instruction in youth and why for without seasonable instruction children and youth are but vanity the eleventh chapter of Eccle. and the third verse All are not fit for one and the same calling and why Both these sonnes are not set to one vocation to shew that all men are not fit and meet for one and the same calling for as there is this diversity in the earth out of which man is taken that one part of it is sandy some clay and some gravell And as in the heavenly light there is that diversity which the Apostle speaks of the first of the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter and the fourty first verse one star differing from another in glory So the like variety appeareth in the dispositions of men in so much as we see all men are not meet for one thing Fourthly from hence we learn that albeit the labors and trades of men be diverse Callings must be such as God alloweth and are serviceable to the Common-wealth and why yet they must be such as both God alloweth and such as are serviceable to the publique wealth we may not say because Cain a reprobate was a husbandman that therefore God dislikes husbandary for God affirmeth of Noah that he was a just and upright man and yet he was an husbandman Genesis the ninth chapter nor that the office of keeping sheep is therefore lawfull in Gods sight because Abell the just was a sheephcard for Juball the sonne of wicked Lamech was the father of them that dwelt in tents and kept Sheep Genesis the fourth chapter and the twentieth verse and yet himself a wicked man the person doth not make the calling lawfull but it must be taken from God himself and be such as God alloweth touching husbandry Christ saith My father is the Husbandman the fifteenth chapter of John and the first verse and you are Gods husbandry saith the Apostle the first of the Corinthians the third chapter and the ninth verse Therefore the calling of an husbandman is allowable for the other calling God himself is called the Shepheard of Israel the eightieth Psalme and the first verse and Christ saith of his Church I have other sheep which I must gather under my government
faith by means whereof that was made present to Abraham which otherwise was absent The fathers by faith beheld this promise afarre off Hebrews the 〈◊〉 chapter and the seventh 〈◊〉 c. And were as sure of them as if they were performed Thirdly He rejoyced It is said that God gave charge touching the Patriarchs and ancient Fathers Nolite tangere unctos 〈◊〉 Psalm the hundred and fift and the fifteenth verse Which 〈◊〉 was Abraham who was 〈◊〉 with the oyle of gladnesse Psalm the fourty fift By which the conceived joy when by faith he saw the day of Christs 〈◊〉 Here we are to inquire of the matter and words of this joy The 〈◊〉 and cause of Abrahams joy was deliverance which is a great cause of joy When the Lord brought again the captivity then was our mouth filled with laughter Psalme the hundred twenty sixt So Abraham 〈◊〉 to think that he was delivered from being dust and 〈◊〉 that now be might say with David They 〈◊〉 not leave my 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 nor suffer me to see 〈◊〉 Psalm the sixteenth and the tenth 〈◊〉 Secondly He rejoyced considering that by means of Christ his 〈◊〉 he should not only 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 which is death of body For dust thou art and to dust 〈…〉 Genesis the third chapter And the death of the soul which is the 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 the sixt chapter But should have 〈…〉 and that not temporal but spiritual in 〈…〉 the first chapter and the third verse For as the 〈…〉 they 〈…〉 not earthly blessings but heavenly For 〈…〉 had been mindfull of earthly blessings They had 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 and had 〈…〉 them Hebrews the 〈◊〉 chapter and the 〈…〉 But the matter of Abrahams joy was the hope of a 〈◊〉 blessing 〈◊〉 Christ. This God 〈◊〉 when he promised That his seed should not only be as the dust of the earth which is an earthly 〈…〉 the thirteenth chapter but As the starres of Heaven Genesis the fifteenth chapter By which is meant the blessing of Heaven This blessing was That he should enjoy those things which the eye bath not seen the first epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter and the ninth verse Thirdly That this blessing should come to him per semen suum not by a strange or foraign means this did increase Abrahams joy to think quod Servator Abrahae est semen Abrahae And that he whom David called his Lord was his sonne Matthew the twenty second chapter Fourthly His joy was the greater considering that this benefit was not appropriated to the Jews only that were of the stock of Abraham but that in him all Nations should be blessed not only he and all his children but as many as were to be blessed should obtain this blessednesse in him So say the Angels that the birth of Christ is matter of the Peoples joy because it belongs to all People Luke the second chapter That in this life all that are blessed with faithfull Abraham Galatians the third chapter And after this life shall be blessed by being received into Abrahams bosome Luke the sixteenth chapter For the manner of his joy As his desiring sight was spiritual so his joy is not carnal as ours but spiritual We desire to see the feast of Christs nativity and we joy when it comes but in a carnal manner but it must be spiritual as Mary saith My spirit hath rejoyced in God my Saviour Luke the second chapter There is a joy of the countenance which is outward but the true joy is of the heart and conscience To desire Christs dayes before he come and to joy when he is come are the true touchstones of our love to him When our Parents heard God was come they hid themselves Genesis the third chapter So he that is in state of sinne desires not Gods comming or presence neither rejoyce at it They say Let the holy one of Israel cease from before us Isaiah the thirtieth chapter and the eleventh verse So farre are they off from desiring his comming And for joying when he is come they will say with the Gergasites Depart out of our Coasts Matthew the eighth chapter and the thirty fourth verse But contrariwise the godly to testifie their desire say Break the Heavens and come down Psalme the hundred fourty fourth 〈◊〉 So for joy The hope that is deferred makes the heart to faint but when it comes it is as a tree of life Proverbs the thirteenth chapter and the twelfth verse Therefore we must proceed from desire to sight and by it as also by our joy we conceive at the day of Christs birth we may examine whether we be the children of Abraham and so may conceive hope to be partakers of blessing with him But if we rejoyce as the carnal Israelites did of whom it is said The People sat down to eat and drink and rose up to play Exodus the thirty second chapter and the sixt verse If we testifie our joy by eating and drinking that is no true joy Our 〈◊〉 day shall be 〈◊〉 Malachie the second chapter This joy is the Heathens joy whose hearts are filled with food and 〈◊〉 Acts the fourteenth chapter They eate cakes and drink wine and make themselves 〈◊〉 therewith Jeremiah the fourty fourth chapter But that is not Abrahams joy it is spiritual wherein is blessednesse For blessed are the People that can rejoyce in thee Psalm the eighty ninth We must learn to rejovce a right at the day of Christs birth If we will rejoyce as Abraham did we must pray with David Remember me Lord that I may see the 〈◊〉 of thy chosen and bee glad with thy people and give thanks with thine inheritance Psalm the hundred and sixt and the fourth and fift verses Abraham knew a day would come that should take away all his earthly joy and therefore desired the day of Christs birth which might make him to rejoyce in 〈…〉 the fift chapter And rejoyce in afflictions the first epistle of Peter and the fourth chapter such a joy as na man shall take away John the sixteenth chapter As we must rejoyce at this day of Christ after Abrahams example so Christ hath a second day wherein he will give to every man according to his works Romans the second chapter If we rejoyce at this day when it comes and desire it If we love the glorious comming of Christ the second epistle to Timothy and the fourth verse If we look for the appearing of the just God Titus the second chapter and the twelfth verse then shall we shew our selves the Children of Abraham Of that day to see it he saith it shall be matter of joy Lift up your heads Luke the twenty sixt chapter and the twenty first verse For your redemption draweth neer To others matter of sorrow They shall hide them in the rocks Revelations the third chapter but we must say with David I remembred thy judgements and received comfort Psalme the hundred and ninteenth Principes populorum congregantur
from the Lord For so saith King David the first book of the Chronicles the twenty ninth chapter and the fourteenth verse Quae de manu tua accepimus damus tibi Secondly When we have received any blessing from God then we must give to him as we are exhorted Psalm the seventy sixt and the eleventh verse and Psalm the ninety sixt the eighth verse Bring present and joy into his Courts Of those things that are to be given some are laid upon us of necessity As the tenth of the fruits of the ground which the Lord challengeth to himself Leviticus the twenty seventh chapter and the thirtieth verse and hath set over to the Levites that it should be given to them Numbers the eighteenth chapter Then there are 〈◊〉 or free-will offerings such voluntary gifts as the people gave of their own accord for howsoever they were bound to offer their first born yet they might redeem the life of them Exodus the thirtieth chapter To speak 〈◊〉 of them Gods donation hath two parts Hannahs Prayer and Gods Gift In Prayer we are to observe two things The sense of Want And the desire of the Heart For it is the supply of want which makes her break forth into prayer for 〈…〉 indigentiae Wherefore howsoever the want of so great a 〈◊〉 as is the bearing of a child did move Hannab to break forth into this desire of Prayer Yet it is most certain that the Virgin 〈◊〉 more needed a Saviour for which she confessed her spirit 〈◊〉 than Hannah needed a sonne And as her need was greater so her prayer was stronger than Hannahs prayer for Hannah prayed alone but as for Maries prayer it was accompanied with the desire and prayer of all Creatures as both the Prophets and Apostles doe shew Heaven and earth was reconciled to be God Ephesians the first chapter and Colossians the first chapter and the third verse Therefore they did greatly desire Christs comming And therefore when there was hope of his comming they are exhorted to be glad Rejoyce ye heavens shout ye lower parts of the earth Isaiah the fourty fourth chapter and the twenty third verse and the Apostle saith that the Creatures 〈◊〉 groan waiting for the redemption Romans the eighth chapter much more shall 〈◊〉 desire his comming and therefore the Prophet saith desideratus est 〈◊〉 is gentibus Haggai the second chapter As all Nations did ignorantly worship the unknown God Acts the seventeenth chapter so they all had an ignorant desire of his comming but especially the Saints of God have not only desired in heart but prayed for this gift as Jacob Genesis the fourty ninth chapter I have waited for thy salvation Psalm the fourteenth and the seventh verse O that salvation were given to Israel out of Sion Isaiah the sixty fourth chapter and the first verse Utinam dirumpat caelos descendat such a desire had this Virgin for the comming of her Saviour as she expressed in her song when she confesseth he hath filled the hungry Simeon waited for the consolation of Israel so did Hannah the Prophetisse Luke the second chapter So that whether we respect the Prayer or Desire of Prayer we see that Marys prayer is greater than 〈◊〉 If we respect the effect of the Virgins prayer we shall see it more fully persomed in her than in the other Prayer is compared to a Key wherewith as Elias opened the Heavens when they were shut up Luke the fourth chapter and the twenty fift verse So when God shuts up the wombs of women Genesis the twentieth chapter and the eighteenth verse that they become barren then prayer is the key that opens them By this key was the 〈◊〉 of Hannah opened and she brought forth Samuel But if we consider that by this key God opened the womb of a Virgin that she conceived and bear a sonne that is a greater wonder and a matter more highly to be extolled but so did he open the womb of the blessed Virgin Elias opened the Heavens when they were shut and obtained rain for the earth But the Virgins key of Prayer accompanyed with the prayers of all Gods People in all ages opened the Heaven of Heavens so as they dropped down righteousnesse Isaiah the fourty fift chapter and the eighth verse Even the Sonne of Man that came down from Heaven John the third chapter that is Jesus Christ who is our righteousnesse our sanctification the first epistle to the Corinthians the first chapter and the thirtieth verse The effect of Hannahs Prayer is Dominus dedit which is the inscription of all the things we possesse as King David confesseth O Lord all this aboundance is of thine hand the first book of the Chronicles and the twenty ninth chapter But this inscription is peculiarly given to children and the fruit of the womb Psalm the hundred twenty seventh which indeed are an inheritance and gift that commeth of the Lord for he saith Scribe virum istum sterilem Jeremiah the twenty second chapter and the thirtieth verse So he punished Michal which despised David so that she had no child to the day of her death the second book of Samuel the sixt chapter and the twenty third verse But if he blesse this working and so make them fruitfull then is it a blessing and gift to be acknowledged with all thankfulnesse especially when the children are as arrows and darts in the hand of a Gyant that is spiritual in Church or Commonwealth Psalm the hundred twenty seventh for such a child was Samuel therefore Hannah confesseth it thankfully But if we come to the composition we shall finde that Christs gift to us by God is a farre greater gift if we consider that Salus data est 〈◊〉 Isaiah the ninth chapter that God hath manifcsted his love to the world by giving a sonne to us John the third chapter and the sixteenth verse He is Donum Dei John the fourth chapter which if we could receive we should perceive how farre he exceeds Samuel but he is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the second epistle to the Corinthians the ninth chapter and the fifteenth verse Gods unspeakable gift We must not talk of any other gifts for he is the great gift of God to us and that gift which we must offer to God for our sinnes without whom it is in vain to bring burnt offerings and sacrifices for he only putteth away iniquitie Isaiah the fourty third chapter And God having given us such a gift how will he not with him give us all other things Romans the eighth chapter Samuel was a great gift to Hannah for he proved spiritual in the People of God as a dart in the hand of a mighty man but yet he was but a type of Christ who is the greatest gift that ever God bestowed upon mankinde The second Donation is on our part to God In mans judgment if God gives us such a gift we are best to keep it but this gift is given us not to be
between faith and natural affection which he felt when he was commanded to offer up his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and those agonies which David selt in his own heart Psalm the fourty second Why art thou so heavy O my soul Psalm the seventy seventh and the eighty ninth verse These Combats and spiritual Battails were more grievous to David than those which he fought with the Philistims with Saul or any other outward enemies whatsoever The Battails fought between these two parties are in Scripture four The first is that which in the beginning was fought between them that when the one said Isaiah the fourteenth chapter and the thirteenth verse ascendam the other went down when the one said I will sit they said he should stand Daniel the seventh chapter when the Dragon said I will be like the most high the other said Michael who is like God The second is that which Jude speaketh of that there was a conflict between Michael the Archangel and the Devil about the doad body of Moses verse 9. The third is mentioned in Daniel the tenth chapter the thirteenth verse where when the Church was in thraldom and captivity under the Persians and Chaldeans the Dragon would have kept them still in bondage but Michael fought for their 〈◊〉 The fourth Batrail is that which is here fought by Michael for a full deliverance of the Church for we see the Dragon stood before the woman that was ready to be delivered that he might devour the child verse the seventh And because he was taken up unto God the Dragon persecuted the woman And for that he could not prevail against her he made warre with her seed Apocalyps the twelfth chapter and the thirteenth verse that is with them that keep the commandements of God For if the Devil fought with Michael for Moses body being dead de 〈◊〉 Jude the ninth verse much more will he fight for Christ being borne If he warre against the Synagogue of the Jews much more against the Church of Christ consisting both of Jews and Gentils And as the Angels offer fight for the one so will they for the other For it is plain that the Angels are first in arms when any injury is offered either to the Child or the Woman or to her seed What this Battail was between the Dragon and the Child the opinion of the Church is That albeit the Devils by their creation were glorious Angels yet they might be content not to presume so farre as to be like the most high but after the manifold wisdome of God was made known by the Church unto principalities and powers Ephesians the third chapter and the tenth verse that is when they saw it was Gods will that the Child born of our flesh and taken out of the earth was taken up into Heaven to the throne of God This was it that stirred them up to battail For howsoever they be constrained to submit themselves to God yet they cannot abide to honour a peece of clay And albeit they could not be equal with God yet they would retain a superiority above men which thing being not granted them they are incensed against Christ They think it a great indignity howsoever they have done service to men tanquam Domini as things pertaining to the Lord that now they should doe service to men tanquam Domino But this they are inforced to perform to Christ who is exalted in his Humanity and in as much as Christ hath taken our nature they must adore our nature This is that which the Dragon and his Angels would not yeeld unto But they prevail not in this fight Again the consideration of this which the Apostle 〈◊〉 That God spared not the Angels that sinned the second epistle of Peter the second chapter Angelis peccantibus non pepercit may greatly provoke the Angels to battail That albeit he spared not the Angels that sinned yet he will spare men when they sinne this is a great assault But that is more Nusquam Angelos assumpsit sed semen 〈…〉 Hebrews the second chapter and the sixteenth verse That he will not grace the names of Angels as to assume their nature but prefers the nature of man and that they must adore that person that is be come man this might be a 〈◊〉 remptation As also that which the Apostle affirms the first epistle to the Corinthians the sixt chapter and the third vorse That the nature of man shall judge Angels this might greatly offend them And the Dragon and his Angels will no doubt suggest these thoughts into Michael and his Angels but yet they 〈…〉 The more high and honourable any spirit is the lesse can it 〈◊〉 any indignity And seeing the Angels are such honourable spirits they must needs take it very ill that not only mans nature is exalted above theirs but that they mult doe service unto men not as things pertaining to the Lord but as to the Lord himself This must needs offend them That when they sinne they finde no favour but if man sinne he is spared That when the Sonne of God doth manifest himself to the world he doth not vouchsafe the Angels so much honour as to assume their nature but takes the seed of Abraham and that he will in the last time make men judges of Angels In this manner did the Dragon and his Angels oppose themselves against Michael and his Angels but we see how he doth resist all these temptations and assaults and therefore this battail is worthy to be kept in remembrance The Conquest followeth Wherein we see that in steed of perswading Michael and his Angels that they should not look at the mysterie of Christs Incarnation we see the Angels are content 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first epistle of Peter the first chapter the eleventh and twelfth verses to stoop down to look into those things that concern Christ. Whereas they were perswaded to turn their backs on Christ we see they all fall down and worship him Hebrews the first chapter and sixt verse They all acknowledge Worthy is the Lamb to receive power riches honour and glory and majesty praise and honor and glorie to him that sitteth on the throne and to the Lamb for evermore Apocalyps the fift chapter the twelfth and thirteenth verses And instead of exalting themselves they are ready to offer battail to them that perswade them hereunto as Davids heart was more inclined to Joab than his wicked sonne Absolom which made him make Joab a means for his restoring into his fathers favour So God is more inclined to be mercifull to men that sinne than to Angels and that is it that makes the Angels submit themselves to the nature of men So that they see Christ vouchsafeth to call us Bretheren Matthew the twenty fift chapter and the fourtieth verse so they are glad to claim brotherhood of us Apocalyps the twenty second chapter as the Angel said to John I am one of thy brethren In as much as God exalts the male
said was death and deadly poyson 2 Reg. 1. 39,40 is medicinable with us and commonly used in purgations so is Vipers flesh c. But we stand not on this but though they were not good for to shew Gods mercy and love to the Godly yet they are good to shew his justice and wrath to the wicked Esay 10. 5. there are none but will say that rods are good and necessary in a school so are these things good to punish the wicked in the world Joel 2. 25. So that if there were nothing but this which David confesseth Psal. 119. 67. Before I was troubled I went wrong but now I keep thy Law therefore it was good for me that I have been introuble c. It were enough to prove them to be good because these Armies and Hosts of Gods displeasure doe bring us to goodnesse Joel 2. 25. But now for germinabit tibi spinas Gen. 3. 18. that is for thy finne and because of thy disobedience the earth shall bring forth to thee thousinner so that before we did sinne there was none of these things that could hurt us but were for our good for as God made us mortall and subject to corruption yet it was Gods preservative grace which keeping him from dying and mortallity that his dust returned not to dust so the same preservative grace should have kept all Adams posterity from any hurt of these things if they had continued in integrity Wherefore to conclude this whether thornes and venomous herbs were created in principiis suis or in semine for we hold both Creations it is certain that they had been good and could not have been hurtfull to them if they had not sinned which we see by warrant for those men which were renewed to the Image of God and were in Gods favour all things did serve to their good and no ill thing could hurt them Jam. 5. 17. Elias could command Heaven to rain not to rain Jam. 5. 18. Joshuah might by Gods permission command the Sun and Moon Joshuah 10. 12. The three Children could not be hurt in the fire raging and flaming Dan. 3 27. Neither could the Lyons be evill to hurt him Dan. 6. 22. The Viper could not hurt Paul Act. 28. 3. If the faithfull drink deadly poyson it shall not hurt them Mark 16. 18. and many such examples are Heb. 11 33. which shew that God giveth his preservative grace to the Godly by which they have such a prerogative as Adam had in his innocency when his corruptible dust was kept from corruption that it turned not to dust again They which have Gods eyes and Image shall see this to be true that the thing which is deadly to some shall not hurt them So that as all things are clean to the Clean so all is good to the Good and Godly Usus Spiritualis Now for the spirituall use And first we are put in minde of our homage to God in serving and praising him for these earthly and temporall blessings which we receive from him the only author and owner thereof for many not knowing that their Wine Oyle and Corn and other riches come from God Ose 2. 8. did give the glory and praise of them to Idolls ascribing the gift to others If by these things we receive strength and continue in health we must remember our duty to be thankfull Ezech. 11. 16. to 21. for seeing God hath opened his mouth for our good saying Let the Earth be fruitfull and if now he still openeth his hands and fill us with his blessing it is our duty of gratefullnesse to lift up our hands and open our mouths to blesse and praise his holy name so these earthly benefits must be keyes to unlock and open our mouths to sing some praise to him Jer. 2. 31. God hath not been a Lord of darknesse nor a wildernesse to us therefore we must not be as barren and unfruitfull ground to him but yeild some fruit of our lives by obedience and some fruit of our lips by thankfullnesse Usus duplex The use and profit of this is first in regard of Gods word to the Earth and then in regard of Gods word in respect of himself For the first we see that God speaketh but once to the Earth and it is sufficient to move it to perfect obedience But in the 22. Jer. 29. God is fain to speake thrice terra terra terra before we can be brought to heare and understand for our eares are more deaf than the senselesse earth Post dixit Deus Sunto luminaria in Expanso Coeli ad distinctionem faciendum inter diem noctem ut sint in signa cum tempestatibus tum diebus annis Sintque in luminaria in Expanso Coeli ad afferendum lucem super terram Gen. 1. vers 14.15 IN this Chapter God created the World and being created he perfected it and being perfected he furnished it Thus the Heavens and the Earth were finished and all the hosts of them the first verse of the next chapter Austin saith well Creata ordinavit ordinata ornavit creata ordinata ornata septimo die perfecit after the beginning was the perfecting after the perfecting was the adorning tenebras fugavit abyssum exaltavit terram discooperuit In these three following dayes is the beautifying of the Heavens the Waters and the Earth God first began to create the Heavens then he made the Waters and lastly the Earth So he first beautifieth the Heavens then the Waters and lastly the Earth that is first beautified which was first created Argument Touching the Argument of this dayes work The Heaven is as a Garden the Fathers call the stars coelestes Rosas heavenly Roses The Sun is as the general of the hoste of Heaven the Moon is as the Suns Lieutenant The Sun is as the Father the Moon as the Mother the Stars are as the Children When Joseph dreamed that the Sun and the Moon and the eleven Starres did doe him reverence and he told it his father Jacob was angry saying What! shall I and thy mother and thy brethren fall on the ground before thee chap. 37. 9. The Sunne seemeth as gold the Moon as silver and the Starres as many pearls God counteth the starres and calleth them all by their names Psal. 147. 4. and in Psal. 19. 4. he hath set in the Heavens a Tabernacle for the Sunne which commeth forth as a Bridegrome out of his Chamber and rejoyceth like a mighty man to run his race His going out is from the end of the Heaven his compasse is unto the ends of the same and none is hid from the heat thereof The Sunne saith Austin is a Bridegrome all the starres with one consent doe sing praises unto God Job 38. 7. This is the summe of the Argument As for the words in Dixit Deus is the Decree then is the return then the execution then lastly the approbation Of Dixit generally Quest.
the 14. of the 11. Thy pompe and pleasure is brought down to the grave the worms shall cover thee then with Job 17. 14. 〈◊〉 maist say to corruption thou art my Father and to the worm thou art my Mother and Sister and as it is in the 26. of Isaiah and the 19. the dust must be our dwelling joy not then in the joyes of this world which are but dust and corruptible they are as Austin saith gaudia privanda but sorrow for gaudia aeterna privanda sorrow lest 〈◊〉 be deprived of eternall joyes 3. Our life unconstant or death uncertain The third use for instruction is out of 〈◊〉 〈…〉 The state of our life is alwaies in motion and in revolving like a Ship a sailing Job in his 14. chapter and 14. verse called the resurrection after death a changing it is like a shadow it is still turning and returning Paul saith in the thirteenth to the Hebrews the fourteenth verse Wee have here no continuing City but wee looke hereafter for one our life is unconstant our death uncertain alwaies changing this the inconstancie of mans life is the motive to good as the other is the retentive from evill Paul saith hee dieth daily from sin here on the earth wee must not seeke for the hill of certain repose but look in heaven for a perpetuall City The Tents and Tabernacle are taken away therefore with Abraham Wee must looke for a City having a foundation whose builder and maker is God the eleventh of the Hebrews and the tenth verse 4. A time to return The fourth use is out of donec revertêris untill thou returne a time of returning where wee must learne to returne by repentance unto God before wee returne to dust that so wee may returne againe from dust 〈◊〉 God let men bee alwaies ready spend not thy daies with the wicked that goe suddenly down to the grave the twenty first of Job and the thirteenth the fourty fifth of I saiah and the eighth And as they live so they die like beasts the third of the Preacher and the ninteenth 5. We must return to God The fifth and last is that we must return to God For shall the dust give thanks unto thee the thirtieth I salme and the ninth verse The godly shall be delivered out of temptation though the unjust be reserved to judgement the second of Peter the second and the ninth We must return to God per poenitentiam Let it not be thought incredible that God should raise again the dead the twenty sixth of the Acts and the eighth the first of Jea and the eighth So a man shall return to God very well by due consideration of these things from the first pulvis es thou art dust to return to God by humility by the second not to joy in this world but in God by the third to rest our turning and returning in God and by the fourth to comfort our selves that out of the grave we shall rise to live with God Abraham addeth ashes to dust But what made Abraham to add ashes to dust the eighteenth of this Book and the twenty seventh he saith I am O Lord but dust and ashes The Fathers upon this place say that dust is our beginning and if we doe not obey God by fire we shall be turned into ashes ashes will be our ending We are all naturally dust and we are all by desert also but ashes and although by no means you cannot avoid to be dust yet by an upright life you may avoid to be ashes though we cannot but incurre the first death let not the second death take hold of us Though the grave inclose us let not hell swallow us All we eat all that we care for in this world is but for dust and for that will turn to dust If we be nothing but dust if we hope for nothing but dust if we care for nothing but dust we shall be swallowed up in dust Let us remember we are clay but God is the Potter Isaiah 64. 8. Above all regard thy soul. Above all regard thy soul then shall thy body of dust return to dust and from dust shall return again to God that made it and thee thou and thy body shall return to glory Vocavit autem Adam nomen uxoris suae Chavvam eò quòd ipsa mater sit omnium hominum viventium Gen 3. 20. December 10. 1598. ADam here calleth his Wife by a new name not by the former name in the 23. of the former which was Woman The mysterie of this name compared with the former Sentence is great she is called here Hevah she hath no name of dejection and despair but of life and of comfort Hereby is to be gathered that notwistanding the sinne committed and sentence pronounced yet there was in Adam some matter of hope for he beleeved the promise made in the 15. verse before that the seed of the Woman should break the Serpents head This was as it is in the 〈◊〉 to the Corinthians 2. 16. The savour of life unto life Abraham beleeved in Gods promise the 15. of this book the 6. by this Scripture Adam left a Monument of his beliefe as in the other Abraham left a Monument of his faith The seed of Abram in his age was promised to be in the 5. verse of that chapter as the starres of heaven Abraham desired to see the day of Christ and he saw it by faith Herein we will consider these two things first the imposition of a name and then of this name For the first the imposing of names is an argument of superiority and power in the 19. of the former chapter it is shewed in the naming of all the Creatures by man which names were properly given by him In the thirty fifth chapter and the eighteenth verse Jacobs Wife before her death called her sonnes name Ben-oni but his Father changed that name and called him Benjamin from the sonne of sorrow to the sonne of 〈◊〉 Jacob was after called Israel the tenth of the same chapter the name of Sarai was turned to Sarah the seventeenth of Genesis and the fifteenth verse as of Jacob by the Angell into Israel the two and thirtith chapter and the twenty eighth verse and out of these new names is taken matter of great mystery And Adam before called her Ishah woman as another from man but here hee changeth that to Hevah which is a name of life to others Now then touching the imposition of this name wherein wee will consider the signification of this name and then the qualitie thereof In the seventh of the former chapter God 〈◊〉 into man the breath of life and man was a living soule and here her name is a name of life now life is two fold either for a time or for ever shee is a mother of life in regard of this life for that her birth is not of an abortive it is a blessednesse production and education are in
graved with Cherubims the first of Kings the sixth chapter and the twenty seventh verse And likewise in the second building of the second Temple in the fourty first of Ezekiell were there many Cherubims And likewise the Angell in the fourteenth of the Revelations and the seventeenth verse with the sickle that came from Heaven was taken for a Cherubim and why was it a Cherubim that was appointed to defend this passage to the Tree of life to punish Adam and debarre him of Paradise with Sword and Fire It 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 of Ezekiell and the twelfth verse That the Cherubim had a body with wings took 〈◊〉 coals and scattered them over the City and being appointed for a guard for Paradise therefore it is requisite they should be watchfull therefore it is said they were full of eyes round about or according to the fourth of the Revelations and the seventh verse they were full of eyes before and behinde which sheweth their knowledge which is requisite in them To this also it is necessary that there be added that they be armed with power of Fire and Sword for as the Cherubims of themselves were fearfull so Fire and Sword makes the passage more fearfull for to behold the Sword which will cut and the Fire which will burn it is dreadfull for incisio in the one and insentio in the other the edge of the Sword and the flame of the Fire are both more terrible and it is very usuall in the Scriptures to see them armed The Angell that stood in the way of Balaam riding upon his 〈◊〉 the twenty second of Numbers and the twenty third verse had his Sword drawn in his hand And in the first of the Chronicles the twenty first chapter and the sixteenth verse The Angell that appeared to David was armed with a drawn Sword in his hand And the Cherubim in the tenth of Ezekiell and the seventh verse was armed with Fire against Jerusalem and again in the second to the Thessalonians the first chapter and the eighth verse The Angels of God doe appear in flaming fire rendring vengeance to them that doe not know God nor obey the Gospell And here the Angell of God appeareth to Adam both with a Sword and with Fire to punish him because he would not obey God nor his commandment That we may conclude then that God hath sufficiently fenced this passage with his Angell thus armed with a burning Sword the very Asse which is of least understanding feared the Angell armed with a drawn Sword and perceived it before Balaam but to be armed with Fire it is more fearfull than with a Sword for many a one would run upon a Sword that by all means would shun the Fire look what scapeth the sword shall be devoured by the fire and the ancient Fathers upon Job 22. 20. And S. Jerom upon this place saith That the Cherubims are thus armed to shew that they have not only plenitudinem scientiae by their many eyes but plenitudine mpotentiae by being armed in this sort God taketh order that they should have both to be watchfull and powerfull But what doth this visible sign of Cherubyms and of a Sword shaken mean To make them to have a continual remembrance of their sin and likewise a 〈◊〉 griese to thinke of the pleasure and happy place that they 〈◊〉 and to see themselves lest to misery and 〈◊〉 of returning to that blessed Paradise by so strong a guard so strongly armed that there is no hope left to enter again into that former state happiness and again how grievous is it to see the elect Angels above and the damned Angels beneath yea all Gods creatures to become his enemies and to be banisheed from Gods presence all his pleasure turned to labor all plentie to necessity all joy to sorrow so that all that he saw without him was terror and fear and all that was within him was lamentations and mourning and woe as it is in the second of Ezekiell and the nineteenth verse And as we see when the Angell appeared unto David in the time of the great mortality that slew with the pestilence seventy thousand David in sack-cloath mourned and said it is even I that have finned but what have these sheep done alas they have not sinned I should have been punished and my fathers house and not this people the first of the Chronicles the twenty first chapter and the seventeenth verse And what greater grief could be devised than to be banished Paradise and to have no hope left of return not to live any longer there but to live in the barren earth in the valley of Achor the second of Osee and the fourteenth verse which is interpreted the valley of mourning and yet as the Prophet saith there that valley shall be for a gate or dore of hope for in that God doth not pull up the Tree by the root nor doth he cut it down as unprofitable we have hope that we shall have use of it hereafter for it is fenced to some use neither is Paradise layed waste nor utterly destroyed which giveth us a gate of hope The shaking of the Sword Secondly the Fathers say we have further matter of hope in regard the Sword is but shaken the Angell shakes the Sword but strikes not with the Sword St. Austin upon this shaking of the Sword saith that qui dicit percutiam non percutit minatur mortem non occidit minae ejus medicinae ejus He that saith I will strike striketh not he that threatneth death slayeth not his threatnings are as his curings and again he placeth the Cherubims armed in the East of Eden at the entrance into Paradise as the evill Angell that provoked them to sinne came with fair words and was in shew a friend but proved a deadly enemy so they say that though the Angell that keepeth the passage of Paradise doe seem an outward enemy yet in the end he will prove our very friend Versatilis Thirdly there is matter of hope in this that it is a moving Sword why then saith St. Jerome may it not be removed if Adam repent and remove himself far from his former sin Why may not God likewise repent of this Punishment neither is it unusuall that God doth so for in the first of the Chronicles the twenty first chapter and the fifteenth verse After God had sent his Angell to destroy Jerusalem as he was destroying God repented of the evill and said to the Angell that destroyed it is enough let thy hand cease and that Angell had a Sword drawn in his hand and after that David had built an Altar and made a burnt-offring in the twenty seventh verse of the same chapter The Lord spake again to the Angell and he put up his Sword again into his sheath It was Davids case the seventy seventh Psalm and the seventh verse In sorrow and great grief he said Will the Lord absent himselfe for ever and will be shew
to thy self and Paul the first to the Corinthians the second chapter and the second verse saith he esteemeth the knowledge of nothing but of Jesus Christ and him crucifyed And the Tree of life is fenced with Cherubyms which is taken for knowledge and the Sword for power Paul in the first to the Celossians and the 24 verse Rejoyceth in his afflictions to fulfill the rest of the sufferings of Christ in his flesh And Christ himself by his sufferings entred into glory the twenty fourth of Luke and the twenty sixt verse and if we with a contrite heart in repentance make a Sacrifice of our sensuall and bruitish affections and with patience beare our afflictions we shall passe with Christ to everlasting glory the Angel shall lay down his Sword the Cherubyms shall become our friends we shall be partakers of Christs Sacrifice which worketh reconciliation between God and man and the wrath of God being appeased then followeth the restoring of us to the heavenly Paradise And to him that overcommeth God will give to eate of the Tree of life in the middest of the Paradise of God the second of the Revelations and the seventh verse And so much shall suffice at this time AMEN LECTURES PREACHED UPON the fourth Chapter OF GENESIS LECTURES Preached in the Parish Church of St. GILES without Cripple-gate LONDON Deinde Adam cognovit Chavvam uxorem suam quae ubi concepit peperit Kajinum dixit acquisivi virum à Jehova Postea pergens parere peperit fratrem ipsius Hebelum Gen. 4. 1. February 7 1598. THIS continuance of the story of Moses begins to set forth the increase of the world after Adam and Eve were expelled Paradise The sum of all set downe in this Chapter to that end is of two parts First the propagation of mankinde Secondly the partition of mankinde set out in Cain and Abell The propagation is the fulfilling of that Prophesie of Adam who foretold of his wise that she should be mater viventium in the third chapter and the tewentith verse and it is indeed a resemblance of the tree of life in that by means hereof albeit life cannot continue in any singular person because of the Sentence pronounced by God that as hee is dust so shall heereturne to dust Chapter the third yet there is immortalitas speciel that is a perpetuall succession of life in the posterity of Adam As a Tree albeit in the end of the yeere it casts his leaves yet still there remaines a substance of life in it which makes it send forth leaves again Esay the sixt and the thirteenth verse so it is in mankinde for as the old life falls so there riseth up a new When the Father dieth the Child stands up in his place and so is life still preserved This is done by generation which is a kinde of creation as it is said of Adam that he begat a Child in his own likeness after his Image Genesis the fifth and the third verse For as there is in God diffusiva virtus whereby he communicateth his goodnesse to others so it is a thing to bee desired that Adam having received life should shew the same to others that when Adam dyeth Cain and Abell issued up in his stead which desire is so planted in man that albeit God when he said to Adam that in sorrow and the sweat of his browes he should eate his owne bread told him that hee should have enough to doe to get a living for himselfe yet Adam being scarce able to provide for himselfe begetteth children And albeit God said unto the woman that shee should bring forth children in sorrow and travell Genesis the third Chapter and the sixteenth verse yet shee not only brings forth Cain but having tryed the paine of child-bearing shee said not as Rebecca Genesis the twenty fift Chapter and the twenty second verse but addeth yet and brings forth Abell so high a reckoning did Adom and Eve make of continuing their kinde In the propagation we have two parts First Adams knowing And secondly Eves conception unto which two things are to be added first the manner of expressing the carnall copulation of Adam and Eve by this terme of knowledg Afterward Secondly the circumstance of time noted in the word afterward For Adams knowledg and the generation of mankinde wee see that the transgression of the Commandement of God in Paradise doth not hinder marriage so as it should be a sinne to beget children but contrary wise marriage is a remedy against sinne the first of the Corinthians the seventh Chapter and the second verse And that which God affirmeth touching the joyning of man and woman Genesis the second Chapter and the twenty fourth verse That Man shall leave father and mother and cleave to his wife and they two shall bee one flesh is not repealed by God for wee see the accord of marriage betweene Adam and Eve is continued and they company together and bring forth children And as the estate of marriage was not taken away by sinne so was not the blessing of fruitfullnesse and conception Therefore as before they fell God said Bring forth fruit and multiply and fill the Earth the first Chapter and the twenty eighth verse so here Eve receiveth from the Lord strength to conceive and bring forth Cain and Abell Now the woman bringeth forth not only a seede but the seede promised in the third chapter of Genesis and the fifteenth verse and that a holy seede Matthew the second chapter and fifteenth verse not only Men in Earth but Saints in Heaven and the end hereof is not only that wee should desire to have our own names continue but as Joshua speakes in the seventh of Joshua and the ninth verse quid fiet magno tuo nomine that is that not only wee may magnifie Gods name while wee live but that when wee fall another seede may stand up and prayse his name that the seede may serve him Psalme the twenty second and the thirtith verse A people that shall bee borne shall praise him the hundred and second Psalme and the eightteenth verse Know Touching the carnall copulation of Adam with Eve where God expresseth it by the terme of knowledge it sheweth us the holinesse of this tongue wherein the holy-Ghost writ this then which there is no tongue that useth so modest and chaste speeches and therefore is called the holy tongue and it withall sheweth us that the holy-Ghost by his owne example commendeth unto us modesty and chaste speeches for that modest speech which hee useth here to expresse the company of man and woman he useth also Matthew the first where he saith Joseph knew not Mary and this thing hee calleth by another terme Debitam benevolentiam I Corinthians the seventh and the third verse that is he exhorteth us to avoid fornication uncleaness and filthiness Ephesians the fifth and the third verse so he might provoke us by his example for as that broad speech uttered
and commendeth the poor widows oblation Luke the twenty first So both Cain and Abel bring their offerings to God The things they had in common are Three First Offerings Secondly To offer to God Thirdly They offer of their own and that which they had gotten by their honest vocations 1. We may not worship God with empty hands or give that which cost nothing First In that they both offer something it is plain we may not worship with empty hands Exodus the twenty second and give him that which cost us nothing in the second of Samuell and the twenty fourth chapter Our service must be as Paul speaketh in the first to the Corinthians the ninth chapter and the eighteenth verse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such are worse than Cain for he brought somthing and therefore shall condemn those that content themselves with the sacrifice of the lips The oblation is originally Mincah that is a thing brought not 〈◊〉 from them they must proceede of a willing affection and therefore also are called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Psalmist saith in the twenty ninth Psalm afferte Deo They thought it not a weariness to serve God as the people did Matthew the third They considered he was a God of infinite Majestie and power in comparison of whom all the Kings of the earth are but crickets and grashoppers Isaiah the fourtieth and the twenty third verse 2. Both offered to God and not to Idols Secondly They both offered to God not to Idols Hosea the second not to the creatures as the Sun and Moon and stars of whom they say Jer. the fourty fourth and the seventeenth verse Let us offer up Cakes to the Queene of heaven Much lesse doe they offer to Devills in the first to the 〈◊〉 the tenth chapter and the twenty sixth verse nor to their own bellies and backs making their bellies their God and sacrificing to their backs on which they think they never bestow cost enough 3. Both offered that which they had lawfully gotten Thirdly they both offered of that which they had gotten by their own labour and industrie It was not the fruit of sinne for God saith I will not have the price of a whore in the twenty third of Deuteronomie and the eighteenth verse no sacrifice be it never so beautifull shall come into Gods house if it be unlawfully gotten But we must offer to God that which we have gotten by following some honest calling Three severall differences in the sacrifice The things which they had in severall are three 1. The time when they offered The first is the time when they offered which circumstance and the rest sheweth that there is a great difference between their sacrifice for the Holy Ghost is 〈◊〉 diligent to set down Abell's sacrifice than Cain's Of Cain it is said he offered in fine dierum that is it was long before he could 〈◊〉 in his heart to give somthing to God but Abell gave primitias the first thing that ever he had Cain served himself first and God after But Abell did contrary Cain served himself first and God last but Abell was carefull of Gods service in the first place and after provided for himself And this is a materiall point diligently to be considered There are none so hard hearted all their life long but if they draw near their end that sickness come then they will offer in fine dierum and in novissimo die Jer. the fift Those are times that will compell men to be mindfull of God But if we will have our offerings pleasing to God they must be primitiae 2. Difference in the things which they offered Secondly that which they had in severall was the thing it felf which they offered which was diverse and different God doth not 〈◊〉 fault with Cains offering but maketh choyce of Abel's Cain's was that which came next to hand for Cain offered to God that which came first to hand any thing as he thought was good enough Abel's was the first and fattest of his sheep but Abell made choyce of the fattest of his sheep As God is the first and best thing so he offered to God the first of his sheep and the fattest among them But Cain confounded this order Of the difference of whose minds in offering these verses are witnesses Abel when he would offer saith Sacrum pingue dabo nec macrum sacrificabo Cain saith Sacrificabo macrum nec dabo pingue sacrum Cain was of the same minde that the Priests were that would be served before God had his part in the first of Samuel the second chapter and sixteenth verse So Cain will have enough for himself before he will once offer any thing to God Secondly when he doth offer he maketh no choyce of his oblation but thinketh any thing good enough but the Prophet saith Cursed be he that offereth a lame offering to God and sacrificeth a corrupt thing for I am a great King Mal. the first chapter and the fourteenth verse Offer such to thy Prince would he be content to accept such offerings but we will offer the best things to earthly Princes how much more to the great King of Heaven and therefore the Wiseman saith Honour God with thy substance and that with the first fruits of thine increase Proverbs the third and the ninth verse 3. Difference in the persons that offered The third thing observed by the Apostle is the person of the party that offereth Abel was a faithfull man that made his sacrifice the better accepted Heb. the eleventh and the fourth verse By faith Abell offered a better sacrifice than Cain the faith of Abel was his assurance that God was a great God and would not accept of lame offerings and therfore is carefull to bestow the best and first thing he had Abel's was to testifie his faith in Christ and to expresse his thankfulness For knowing that sacrifices are testimonies of the thankfulness of the heart Abel to testifie his faith in the blood of Christ and to expresse his thankfulness for the same doth choose out of his flocks the fattest of his sheep Faith maketh men offer often and of the best things Faith maketh men offer often and better things but they that are without faith care not how few times they offer nor how small their oblations be We are to know therefore that these two may not be severed neither fides from obtulit nor obtulit from fides where there is faith there will be offerings for so saith the Apostle that from the increase of faith there was an increase of offerings in the Church But when there is little faith or none at all as in Cain there are offerings seldome made and when they offer it is the smallest and meanest things they have the second to the Corinthians the eighth chapter and the seventh verse As ye abound in faith and word and knowledge and
in all diligence and in your love to us so see that ye abound in these graces also Respexitque Jehova ad Hebelum ad munus ejus Ad Kajinum verò ad munus ejus non respexit Gen 4. 4.5 April 29. 1599. WHich words contein the acceptation of the service of Cain and Abel with God which is the matter of greatest moment and which putteth the greatest difference between them and all the world and is a pattern of the distinction which is between the godly and the wicked begun in this life and perfected in the great day of the Lord when he shall set Abell and histure Worshippers on his right hand and Cain and his false Worshippers on the left In the denomination of the name which Eve gave her first Son I told you what is the worlds censure viz. that Cain is a name of great price in the judgment of the world but as for Abell that is a name of great contempt and such as Abell was are persons of no account but here we see Gods censure upon them both is otherwise for as the Apostle saith He that praiseth himself is not allowed but he which God praiseth the second to the Corinthians the tenth and the eighteenth verse so Cain that was so precious in the eyes of the world is of no account with God but Abel which was of no reckoning with men but despised as a thing of nought he is highly accounted with God for he hath respect to his oblaion but as for Cain and his oblation he respected them not So we see that as on the one side God makes the stone that was refused to be the head stone of the corner Psalm the one hundred and eighteenth and the twenty second verse so on the other side we see it true in Cain and Abel which Christ affirmeth in the sixteenth of Luke and the fifteenth verse that which is high in the account of man is abominable with God The words contain two points first Gods regard to Abel and his offering secondly his want of regard towards Cain and his oblation first that we may understand what is meant by regarding respicere is not only aspicere for God beheld Cain and his offering no less than Abel God seeth all things be they never so private he seeth Sarah when she laugheth behinde the Tent door Genesis the eighteenth and the twelfth verse whether we flie up to heaven or lie down in hell he is present with us we cannot goe from his spirit nor flye from his presence Psalm the one hundred and thirty ninth and the seventeenth and eighteenth verses but respicere is when one likes a thing so well that he looks on it again as we behold those things that we love God seeth all things and all present when he loves he beholds with an amiable look for ubi amor ibi oculus so God beheld Abel and his offering with an amiable look as not contenting himself to look once upon it The example of a Nurse Isaiah 66. 12. which gracious respect of God is set out by a loving regard that a Nurse hath to the Child when she beareth it on her lap Isaiah the sixty sixt and the twelfth verse Of the next oblation offer this which Noah offered to God it is said that the Lord smelled a savor of rest the eighth chapter of Genesis and the one and twentieth verse by which smelling and by this seeing and beholding with the eye is meant nothing else but that God received them in good part and therefore the Paraphrast expoundeth these words suscepit Dominus which exposition is grounded upon the words of the Prophet Malachy the first chapter and the eighth verse the offering is no more regarded nor received acceptably in his hands On the other side the Lord beheld Cain and his offering but he suffered not his eye to stay upon it for hee did not allow of it Testified by visible signs this acceptation the Fathers say was testified by a visible signe and they ground this opinion upon the word for the Apostle saith the eleventh chapter to the Hebrewes and the fourth verse God bears Abel witnesse that hee was just for it was usuall with God to testifie his liking of the service of his servants by outward and visible testimonies Leviticus the ninth chapter and the twenty fourth verse there came fire from the Lord and wasted Aarons burnt offering to shew that hee allowed it so hee approved Gedeons Sacrifice Judges the sixth chapter and the one and twentieth verse when the Angell touching the flesh with the end of his staffe caused fire to come forth and consume the flesh whereby hee knew that his offering pleased God So when Salomon had ended his Prayer fire came downe from heaven and consumed his Sacrifice and Oblation the second of the Chronicles the seventh chapter and the first verse but it is plain in the first of the Kings the eighteenth chapter and the twenty fourth verse By fire The God that answereth by fire let him bee God saith Elias to shew that the true God doth by outward tokens testifie who bee his true worshippers But to come in particular to Abels Oblation Gods liking is upon two things upon the Person and then upon the Gift for non ex seipsis placent munera sed ex offerentibus and St. Augustine non ex muneribus Abel sed ex Abel muner a placuerunt And St. Ambrose priùs is qui dabat quam ea quae 〈◊〉 placuerunt so the person hath the first place but he respected not the person only nam ne vanae putentur oblationes it is not said he had respect to Abel and not to his offering but respexit ad Abelem munera that is not to Abel alone but to him and his gift The person must first be pleasing to God before his gift be accepted the person must first please before the gift can be accepted but as he respects the person so will he have the gift withall and therefore God that said I will have no Bullock out of thy house nor Goats out of thy folds saith gather my Saints together that make a Covenant with me with Sacrifice the fiftieth Psalm and the fifth verse and where he saith thou desirest no sacrifice he means God chiefly respects the persons of men that they be such as may please him otherwise all their oblations are to no purpose but when they are so qualified that they can offer to him a contrite and a broken heart then God will accept of their Sacrifices which they offer upon his Altar the fifty first Psalm and the ninteenth verse non est detrahendum oblationis sed adjiciendum 〈◊〉 as Abel offered by faith the eleventh to the Hebrews and the fourth verse so we may not take away obtulit but joyn fides with it so shall our oblations please when our persons are by faith in Christ reconciled to him the person
countenance The other of the countenance Why is thy countenance cast down Concerning both which in that God knoweth no cause of Cain's sorrow it is plaine that it was an evill sorrow for God alloweth not that sorrow for which we cannot give a reason Note A reason to be given of our sorrow and actions And as God will come one day to ask an account of our works so we must every one give a reason of our actions in the fourteenth chapter to the Romans and the twelfth verse and in the first cpistle of Peter the fifth chapter But if we be not able to give a reason of those things which we doe then are we as bruitish as unreasonable beasts God teacheth man more than the beasts of the earth giveth him more wisdome than the fowles of heaven Job the thirty fifth chapter verse the eleventh Therefore man ought to doe God more service than they Therfore the Prophet saith in the thirty second Psalm Be not like horse and mule that have no under standing We are as the Apostle speaks men of understanding in the first to the Corinthians and the tenth chapter such as ought to doe nothing but what they can give a reason for Therefore the word is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the first epistle of Peter the second chapter and the second verse and the service that God requireth of us is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the twelfth chapter to the Romans and the second verse and they that doe otherwise are not only evill but absurd and unreasonable men in the second to the Thessalonians the third chapter and the second verse All kinde of sin is unreasonable As God sets this brand upon all kinde of sinne that is unreasonable Chiefly hatred so chiefly the sinne of Cain for his hatred towards Abel was not for evill but for good In naturall reason we are to love good things and hate evill but where he hated his brother because his works were good and his own evill the first epistle of John the third 〈◊〉 and the twelfth verse it appeares that his sinne was bruitish and unreasonable which unreasonable kinde of dealing the holy Ghost expresseth Is thine eye evill because his is good Matthew the twentieth chapter and the fifteenth verse We must make account for gestures of our bodies Secondly for his countenance God will have an account of the gestures of our bodies for as they were both created and redeemed by God so we must glorifie God both in body and spirit the first to the Corinthians the sixth chapter and the twentieth verse God alloweth no affection that is causless and therefore condemneth unadvised anger as a sinne Matthew the fifth chapter which was Cains sinne The second motive is If thou doe well shalt not thou be rewarded and accepted where in he wills us to look not only to the ground and cause of our actions but to the end of them as if God should say if reason cannot move you to hate sinne yet let affection move Affections Hope Fear Now there are two chief affections which move the life both of man and beast that is hope and feare first God moves with the hope of reward If thou doe well shalt thou not beeaccepted then with the fear of punishment but If thou doe evill sinne lyeth at the dore By the first question Gods meaning is Am I such a one as doe not regard well doings All Scripture affirmeth that God tendreth goodnesse dicite justo quia bene erit merces so saith Jehosaphat to the Judges in the 〈…〉 Isa. Be of good courage and 〈◊〉 it for the Lord will bee with the good the second booke of the Chronicles and the ninteenth chapter with whom the Apostle agreeth Be stedfast and unmoveable quia labor vestra non erit inanis in Domino as it is in the first of the Corinthians and the fifteenth chapter and the conclusion of the whole Scripture is Behold I come shortly and my reward is with mee the two and twentith chapter of the Revelations and the second verse If our love were perfect it would cast out feare and wee should not neede to bee drawne to doe well with hope of reward but because there is great imperfection on both parts during this life therefore wee have neede to bee stirred up to doe well with the one and terrified from doing evill with the other The reason why David hearkned to Gods statutes was propter retributionem Psalme the hundred and ninteenth Moses was contented to suffer adversity with Gods people for that hee looked to the recompence of reward Hebrewes the eleventh chapter so that it is Gods will we should take notice of this word of comfort that if wee doe well wee shall bee accepted The word Neshah used in the originall hath two significations both to reward and to forgive as it is in the thirty second Psalme Blessed are they whose intquities are forgiven the first sense hath reference to the fourth verse where it is said God had respect to Abel and his sacrifice And for the other sense thou shalt be forgiven It is agreeable to the Scripture which teacheth us that to ridd our selves of sinne wee must breake off iniquity with right dealing Daniel the fourth chapter and mercy Joel the second chapter and the thirteenth verse sanctifie a fast call an Assembly then shall the Lord bee mercifull and Peter to Simon Magus Pray to God if so bee the thought of thine heart may be forgiven thee Acts the eighth chapter and the twenty second verse But Abel did well and that was 〈◊〉 rewarded in this life for his brother killed him he was not rewarded here therefore it followeth he was rewarded in the life to come For God is not unrighteous to forget the labour of our love Hebrews the sixth chapter and the tenth verse though God forget us on earth yet we shall be remembred in heaven It is a righteous thing with God to recompence them which are troubled with rest when the Lord Jesus shall shew himself from heaven the second to the Thessalonians the first chapter and the sixt and seventh verses So that the second motive to drive us from sinne is that it deprives us of the reward and sets us out of the hope of Gods favour In which case we must practise the counsell of the holy Ghost Apocal. the second memor esto unde cecider is resipisce The third motive is that if thou doe not well sinne lyeth at the dore which is the corrective part as if God should say though neither reason can move nor hope of good yet let this move us that sin doth not only deprive us of God but brings eternal destruction si bonus non infructuosê si malus non impunè for God takes order that neither good shall be unrewarded nor evill unpunished sinne shall not only deprive us of our hope and shut us out of heaven but lock us fast
sanguinum The Lessons to be learned hence are First matter of Faith for the ancient Fathers upon these words The voice of thy brothers blood cryeth compared with the Apostles Hebrews the eleventh chapter and the fourth verse by the which Abel being dead yet speaketh doe ground the immortality of Abel nam qui loquitur vivit of which we are to be perswaded in regard of the truth of Gods promises made for God in his first Sermon said If thou doe well shalt thou not be rewarded As for Abel albeit he did well yet he was not rewarded in this life therefore it followes there is another life wherein Abel must have his reward for his good service to God For it is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble the godly and to the afflicted rest when the Lord shall shew himself from heaven in the second epistle to the Thessalonians the first chapter and the sixt verse And God is not unjust to forget our works and labour of love Hebrews the sixth chapter and the tenth verse And for a third proof if God be the God of Abraham as he affirmeth himself to be the God of Abraham Isaac and Jacob then no doubt but Abel liveth no lesse than Abraham because as Christ affirmeth deus non est mortuorum deus sed viventium Luke the twentieth chapter Secondly hence we have commended to us morall doctrine against those which doubt not without all fear to dispatch and rid out of the way whatsoever is a stay or let to them because as they speak mortui non mordent but such are to learn from hence that albeit they whose blood they doubt not to spill doe not bite yet they crye out to God for revenge even when they are dead as Abel for if they crie not the stones in the street will crie as Christ speaks as albeit Abel be dead yet the voice of his blood cryeth to God for vengeance Concerning which six points are to be noted First It is true that the souls of them that are deceased are brought in crying for vengeance Revelations the sixt chapter How long Lord but it is not here affirmed of Abel that his soul in heaven cryeth for vengeance as he kept innocency so no doubt he kept a brotherly affect on to Cain though he deserved it not at his hands As Stephen did not 〈◊〉 for vengeance but prayed Lord lay not this sinne to their charge Acts the seventh chapter and our Saviour Luke the twenty third chapter Father forgive them they know not what they doe but it is his blood that cryeth and his blood not de corpore but de terra that is though the soul out of heaven complain not yet his blood out of the earth shall crie to God for vengeance Secondly His blood though it be separated from his body and concorporate with the dust of the earth shall crie and speak to God if the blood of beasts offered in Sacrifice doe speak to God so as they make him answer by fire in the 〈◊〉 of Kings the eighteenth chapter then much more shall the blood of man when it is shed have a voice to speak to God for revenge and so forcible is the vocie of that blood that there is no expiation but by blood and the land cannot be clean'ed but by the blood of him that hath shed blood Numbers the thirty fift chapter If the blood of them crie the blood of Innocents shall speak to God for vengeance and so when the Israelites offered their Sonnes and daughters and shed innocent blood the wrath of the Lord was kindled against them Psalm the one hundred and sixt and thirty seventh verse but the blood shed by Cain was the blood of an Innocent even of righteous Abel Matthew the twenty third chapter and therefore must needs receive an answer sooner from God than the blood of beasts Revelations the sixteenth chapter and the sixt verse and the ninteenth chapter and the second verse The third point is that the word blood is expressed in the plurall number sanguinum clamantium to note that in killing Abel he did not only shed his blood but the blood of all those that might have proceeded of Abel if he had lived and married whereby his fact is the more grievous in that it is committed in tantâ paucitate gener is humani Others say it is expressed plurally because every drop of Abels blood did crie for vengeance so there was blood crying with many voices for revenge Fourthly This voice is not every ordinary voice but vox clamantis which sheweth that murther is no light sinne but great and hainous for as the Heathen man saith leves loquuntur ingentes clamant peccatum cum voce is nothing but ordinary sinne but peccatum cum clamore is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Romans the seventh chapter it is one of those sinnes which crie and therefore shall have vengeance They are in Scripture four First wilfull murther as Cains in this place Secondly the sinne of Sodom against nature which cried to God for vengeance Genesis the eighteenth chapter which by the qualitie of the punishment appeareth how filthie it was for it was punished with stinking brimstone as the sin it self above all others doth most stinck before God Thirdly the oppression of the poor Exodus the second chapter and the twenty third verse which crieth to God Note for as God plagued the Egyptians for oppressing the poor Israelites so he will plague them that oppress the stranger and poor Exodus the twenty second and the twenty first verse The fourth is Deuteronomie the twenty fourth chapter and the fourteenth verse that of other poor the poor Labourer must not be oppressed nor his hire delayed from him when he hath taken pains for as the Apostle saith James the fift chapter ecce merces operantis clamat in auribus domini These are the sinnes that speak not but crie to God for vengeance Fiftly for the nature of the crie it is in Hebrew vox preconis or proclamantis of such a one as hath strong sides of which we have an example Genesis the fourty first and the fourty third verse where Pharoah causeth one to crie with a Trumpet before Joseph Abreck so forcible was the crie of the blood of Abel in the eares of God The sixt point is that which maketh it up sure for where there is no voice of any Cryer be he never so strong that can be heard up to the top of high hills or steeples the voice of this crie is heard higher than any hill or tower whatsoever it is heard de terra ad me saith God it pierceth the very heavens ecce quousque volat vox sanguinis That which we are to learn from hence is First matter of comfort to those of Abels side that suffer wrong Abel said never a word though his Brother slew him neither doth his soul from heaven it is his blood from the earth that
of bread that Cain and all those that walk in his way doe eat they eat it wrongfully and shall make and an account for it as if they had stolen it So that though Cain speak never so much to the corn and wine and oyle and they in his behalf call to the earth and the earth to the heavens and the heavens crie unto God yet there shall be no answer for his relief Hosea the second chapter and the twenty first verse but they shall all con pire and plague Cain for his sinne Job saith If I have eaten the fruit of the earth without silver or grieved the soules of the Masters thereof Job the thirty first chapter and the thirty ninth verse to shew us there is a right not only of labour but of person for Adam may eat of the fruits of the earth by right of his labour bestowed in dressing it but Cain for that he is a person accursed cannot eat thereof God gives Adam food upon condition of his labour but food is denyed to Cain though he take never so much pains for that Cain is a person accursed by God and hath no part in that blessed seed in whom all the promises of God touching this life and the life to come are yea and amen in the second to the Corintbians the first chapter and the twentieth verse Secondly As we desire sufficientie of living against want so we desire rest and quietness from trouble and this we desire rather than the other For a little with the fear of the Lord is better than great treasure with trouble Proverbs the fifteenth chapter and the sixteenth verse but as the earth denyed him sufficiencie so it will not afford him a dwelling place to rest in Of these words there are two constructions and both profitable First The 〈…〉 these words Vagabond and Runagate gemens tremens that is in grief and feare shalt thou be all the daics of thy life without any certain dwelling to rest in He that is in grief is heavie and burthensom to himself but he that is in fear is suspicious of others which is a great vexation which kinde of punishment is laid upon them that keep not Gods Commandements that they shall be smitten with searefulness they shall fly at the shaking of a leaf Leviticus the twenty sixt chapter and the sevententh verse They shall flye when no man pursueth Proverbs the twenty eighth chapter And albeit they goe from place to place seeking for rest and peace yet non est pax impiis Isaiah the fifty seventh chapter Of this Fear we have an example in Cain who being guilty of the breach of Gods Command confessed that he was now in that case that whosoever shall finde him might kill him Secondly The other sense which they gather of these words that where there are but two places for men to rest in either his own native Country or some other where he can be Cain shall tarry neither in his own Country nor in any other but shall 〈…〉 and remove from place to place and finde rest no where therefore he went out of his own Country and went and built a City in the land of Nod and yet was not quiet there neither And this is the case of an evill conscience not to rest any where for to a good conscience Angulus sufficit but for him that hath a bad conscience ipse mundus angulus est Therefore we are to think of these things when we begin to commit any sins namely that thereby we deprive our selves both of living and 〈◊〉 welling so that if we sinne against God by transgressing his Precepts we can neither look to have food sufficient nor place convenient to dwell and rest in The qualification of this Sentence or mercy with God sheweth herein is that 〈◊〉 Cain be punished with want of food and dwelling 〈◊〉 it is but super terram therefore if he repent while he is on the earth he may set himself in a better state for this restraint doth shew that God gave to Cain space to 〈◊〉 Apocalyps the second chapter and the twenty first verse so that there is hope for sinners so long as God suffers them to continue upon earth for if God would not have Cain repent he should have been presently swallowed up of the earth as Korah was and have dyed suddenly as Ananias did Therefore this super terram is a mercy It sheweth also that all Cains care was set upon earth We are punished with that which is our delight and therefore God doth punish him with that which was his delight as he had no care at all of heaven as appeared by the manner of his Sacrifice which he offered to God without any choice at all but set his affection upon earth so God punisheth him with an earthly punishment that he should finde no comfort or rest on earth and this he doth both in justice and mercy to draw him back to repentance and to make him sorry having a sense of his miseries Hosea the second chapter and the seventh verse I will goe and return to my first husband that the want of food on earth and of rest might make him sorry with the prodigall Son in the fifteenth chapter of Luke I will goe to my Father God suffers Cain to live in penury that the sense thereof might inforce him to this resolution 〈◊〉 ad Patrem As the dove sent out of the Arke finding no rest had no place to goe to but to the 〈◊〉 from whence she came Genesis he eighth chapter so God doth punish Cain with a restlesse life on earth that he might seek for rest in heaven And as the Angell called Agar when she wandred from her Mistris to return to her and humble her self under her hands Genesis the sixteenth chapter and the ninth verse so it was Gods will that Cain considering his restlesse life on earth should return to God from whom he had now strayed as a lost 〈◊〉 by means of his greivous sinnes and 〈◊〉 himself under his mighty hand as it is in the first epistle of 〈◊〉 confessing his sinne and craving forgivenesse That so God might have mercy on him receive him into everlasting Tabernacles Luke the sixteenth chapter where is rest void of trouble and sufficiency of all good things Tum Kajin dixit Jehovae Major est poena mea quam ut sustinere possim Gen. 4. 13. Septemb. 〈◊〉 1599. THE word which signifieth sinne here in other places of Scripture is used for the punishment of sinne as in the thirty second chapter of Numbers and the twenty third verse Yee have sinned against the Lord and be sure your sinne shall sinde you out Which double signification maketh that there is a double reading of this verse The one in the Text My punishment is greater than I can bear The other in the Margent My sin is greater than can be pardoned So in the Text the word is translated the
are taken away There are two natures in a Cole that is the Cole it selfe which is a dead thing and the burning nature and heate that it hath which setteth out first Christs humane nature which is dead in it selfe And then his divine nature containing the burning force of that is represented in this burning Cole So the element of bread and wine is a dead thing in it selfe but through the grace of Gods spirit infused into it hath a power to heate our Soules for the elements in the Supper have an earthly and a heavenly part Secondly that Christ is to bee understood by this burning Cole wee may safely gather because his love to his Church is presented with fire Cantit the eighth chapter and the sixth verse It is said of Christs love the Coles thereof are fiery Coles and a vehement flame such as cannot be quenched with any water nor the floods drown it even so all the calamities and miseries that Christ suffered and endured for our sakes which were poured upon him as water could not quench the love that he bare us Thirdly quia non solum ardet ipse sed alios accendit so saith John the Baptist of him There cometh one after me that shall Baptize with the holy-Ghost and with fire as it is in the third chapter of Luke the sixteenth verse therefore the graces of the holy-Ghost are also represented by fire Acts 3. the union whereof hath a double representation First it is signified by water in Baptisme for sinne that is derived 〈◊〉 us from another being as a 〈◊〉 may be washed away with water and therefore the Propher saith there is a fountaine opened to the house of David and to the inhabitants of 〈◊〉 for sinne and 〈◊〉 Zach. the thirteenth chapter and the first verse therefore 〈◊〉 said to Saul bee Baptized and wash away thy sinnes Acts the twenty second Chapter and the sixteenth verse that is meant of originall sinne and the corruption of our nature by which wee are guilty of the wrath of God but because through the whol course of our life sinne by custome groweth more to be strong and to stick fast in our nature so as no water can take it away therefore 〈◊〉 Grace of God is set out by fire as having a power and force to burn 〈◊〉 sinne for by custome sinne is bred and setled in our nature and is 〈◊〉 drosse that must be tryed and purged by fire so the holy Ghost speaketh of actuall sinnes the first of Isaiah and the twenty fift verse and the sixt ter of Jeremiah and the thirttieh verse Ezech. the twenty second chapter and the eighteenth verse The house of Israel is to mee as drosse that is by custome of sinne and in regard of this kinde of sinne there needs not only water to wash away the corruption of our nature and the qualitie thereof but fire to purge the actuall sins that proceed from the same The sinnes of Commission came by reason of the force of concupiscence and from the lusts that boyle out of our corrupt nature and the grace that takes them away is the grace of water in Baptisme but the sinnes of omission proceede of the coldnesse and negligence of our nature to doe good such as was in the Church of Laodicea Rev. the third chapter and the fifteenth verse and therefore such sinnes must bee taken away with the fiery Grace of God Secondly for the quality of the Cole it is not only a burning Cole but taken from the Altar to teach us that our zeale must bee 〈◊〉 and come from the spirit of God The fires that are appointed by earthly Judges to terrifie malefactors from offending may draw a skinne over the spirituall wounds of their Soules so as for feare they will eschue and sorbeare to sinne but it is the fire of the Altar and the inward Graces of Gods spirit that taketh away the corruption and healeth the wound therefore as in the Law God tooke 〈◊〉 there should ever bee fire on the Altar Leviticus the sixt chapter and the ninth verse so for the sinner that is contrite and sory for his sinne there is alwaies fire in the Church to burne up the Sacrifice of his contrition and repentance even that fire of Christs Sacrifice The love which hee shewed unto us in dying for our sinnes is set 〈◊〉 unto us most lively in the Sacrament of his Body and Blood unto which wee must come often that from the one wee may fetch the purging of our sinnes as the Apostle speaks and from the other qualifying power si in luce John the first chapter the seventh verse wherefore as by the mercy of God we have a fountain of water alwaies flowing to take away originall sinne so there is in the Church fire alwaies burning to cleanse our actuall transgressions for if the Cole taken from the Altar had a power to take away the Prophets sinne much more the body and blood of Christ which is offered in the Sacrament If the hem of Christs garment can heale the ninth chapter of Matthew and the twentith verse much more the touching of Christ himselfe shall procure health to our soules here we have not somthing that hath touched the Sacrifice but the Sacrifice it self to take away our sins Secondly the Application The application of this Cole is by a Seraphin for it is an office more fit for Angells than men to concurre with God for taking away sinne but for that it pleaseth God to use the service of men in this behalfe they are in Scripture called Angells Job the thirty fifth chapter and the twenty third verse Malachi the second and the seventh verse The Priests lips preserve knowledge for hee is the Angell of the Lord of Hosts and the Pastors of the seven Churches in Asia are called Angells Apoc. the first chapter and the first verse for the same office that is here executed by an Angell is committed to the sonnes of men to whom as the Apostle speaks Hee hath committed the ministery of reconciliation 2 Cor. the fift chapter and the eighteenth verse to whom hee hath given this power that whose sinnes soever they remit on earth shall bee remitted in heaven the twentith chapter of Saint John and the twenty fift verse So when Nathan who was but a man had said to David etiam Jehova transtulit peccatum 〈◊〉 the second booke of Samuel the twelfth chapter and the thirteenth verse it was as availeable as if an Angell had spoken to him And when Peter tells the Jewes that if they amend their lives and turn their sinnes shall be done away their sinne was taken away no lesse than the Prophets was when the Angell touched his lips Acts the third chapter and the ninteenth verse for not hee that holds the Cole but it is the Cole it selfe that takes away sinne and so long as the thing is the same wherewith wee are touched it skills not who doth hold it but wee
Jews and Gentils So the matching of Jews with Gentils doth signifie the affinity that should grow between the two Churches The same was shewed by the stuff where of 〈◊〉 Tabernacle was made by the first Temple which was built upon the ground of a Gentile Araunah the second book of Samuel and the twenty fourth chapter with timber sent by Hiram a Gentile the 〈◊〉 book of Kings the tenth chapter by the second Temple which was founded by Cyrus and 〈◊〉 Heathen Princes By which we may perceive that God had this in minde and in a purpose To gather the Gentils into the Church of Christ and to be of the people of the God of Abraham which thing was not only foreshewed but plainly performed For not only there came of the 〈◊〉 from the East to Christ Matthew the second chapter but Grecians from the West to see Christ John the twelfth chapter The second thing in the Prophecy is that not only the People should be gathered to be of the Church but the Kings and Princes for when Peter saw the sheet let down from heaven Acts the tenth chapter and the eleventh verse he was taught that Nations should come immediatly to the Church for then Cornelius and others were converted to the faith but Princes came not till three hundred yeeres after that was performed when the Prophet foretelleth the poore shall eate and be satisfied Psalme the two and twentith and the twenty sixth but for Rulers it was not so performed therefore the Pharisees object Doe any of the Rulers beleeve but this simple People that know not the Law John the seventh Chapter therefore the Apostle saith you knew your calling that not many noble not many mightie but the base and weake things hath God chosen as it is in the first of the Corinthians a great number of the poore people were at the first joyned to the Church of Christ and not only they but as it was foretold the rich upon earth shall eate and worship Psalme the two and twentith and the twenty ninth verse so Sergius Paulus Acts the thirteenth the noble man of Berea Acts the seventeenth the Eunuch chief governor for the Queene of Ethiopia Acts the eighth chapter her Lord Treasurer and the elect Lady the second Epistle of Saint John and the second chapter So both Lords and Ladies were brought to the Church but as yet no Princes for they stood up against Christ Acts the fourth chapter both Herod and Paul gathered themselves against Christ the holy sonne of God Paul had almost got one King to the Church that is Agrippa Acts the twenty sixt chapter and the twenty eighth verse Thou almost perswadest mee c. but there must bee a time when the kings of Arabia shall bring presents Psalme the seventy second a time when Kings should bee foster fathers and Queenes nursing mothers to the Church Isa. the fourty ninth chapter therefore under the Law he confirmed the hope of Kings by shewing grace to the King of Ninevey who repented at the preaching of Jonas and to the Queen of the South who came to honour Salomon Matthew the twelfth chapter no less than he confirmed the hope of the poor by calling the poor Widdow of Zarepta and of the humble by the example of Naaman Luke the fourth chapter by whose example all sorts of people both poor and rich both Prince and Subject have hope be gathered into the Church wherein the people of this English Nation have speciall cause to magnifie God for the first prince that professed the Gospel was Constantine the great born in England and ever since Christ hath had a Church of the Gentils not only dispersed Gentils John the seventh chapter a few only of them to worship him but the fulness of the Gentils Romans the eleventh chapter Now not only the simple and unlearned people but the Rulers themselves doe follow Christ John the seventh chapter wherein we are to exalt magnifie the power of Christ that he contents not himself with the inferiour people to be worshipped of them he will not only be the God of the Mattocks and Staves but of the Shields To teach us that he can turne the hearts of Captains and Princes whither he will Secondly That when this was performed the Princes were not Togati such as delighted in peace but Armati men of warre and hard to be brought under to the obedience of the Gospel such persons as at their pleasure will not hear when they think good but take away their life Esther the 6. chap. These men were the harder to be subdued to Christ being without Religion for the most part Nulla fides pietasque viris qui Castra sequuntur The Rulers of the people shall come to thee as it is in the Psalms God would not have David build him an Altar because he was a man of warre and had shed blood the first book of the Chronicles the twenty eighth chapter and the third verse But to gather a Church and Temple of the Gentils he hath no respect of that but sheweth his power in bringing them to his Church which were most cruel The Psalmist saith God is highly to be exalted among the Princes of the People At this â—ime the people of Abraham were at a poor stay like sheep appointed to the slaughter Romans the tenth verse In which regard it was not like it would come to passe that the Princes and mighty men would subject themselves to them Paul confesseth that the Sect which he followed was every where evil spoken of Acts the twenty sixt chapter That he and the rest of the Apostles were as the filth of the world and the off-scouring of all things the first epistle to the Corinthians the fourth chapter the thirteenth verse therefore unlikely that the great men of the world should yeeld to them Again that they should doe this of themselves voluntarily without constraint that where they had occupied their shields upon Gods People now they should use them for their defense that they should bring bountifull gifts to the Church whereof we see examples in the new Testament Matthew the second chapter The Reason is to be taken four wayes First When God shall be exalted then shall the Princes of the people be gathered to the people of the God of Abraham This is true for this Psalme is of Christs ascention of which Christ saith When he is exalted omnes traham ad me John the twelfth chapter So that it is as much as if the Prophet should say When Christ is exalted then the Nations shall come to him Secondly When the Princes of the people be gathered to the â—…ple of Abraham then shall Christ be exalted that is when the Kings of the earth doe imbrace the Christian Religion God shall be exalted and have more glory for every King is worth ten thousand and when one King followeth Christ it is a greater glory to Christ than if many people the second book of Samuel
separation from the Temple which was but a type of that place was so grievous to Davids soul as he had no rest in his spirit and thought himself in worse state than the Sparrow till he had accesse to the Citie of God Psalm the eighty fourth Much more grievous is it to be separated from heaven If of the Church on earth it is said there are gloriosa dict a de te Psalm the eighty seventh Much more glorious things are spoken of Heaven whereof to be deprived will be a great grief for this place hath all things which may commend any place Of light it is said Lumen dilexit oculus but this place hath no night but continual light from the Lord himself Apocalyps the twenty first chapter If society doe commend a place then this place is commendable quia janua ibi aperta If immunity from pain there is neither hunger nor thirst nor cold If joy then there the elders sing continually the praises of God Apocalyps the twenty first chapter Therefore to be excluded from this place which is so to be desired is a great punishment Again To be separated not only from so good a place but from such company not only of holy Angels where if it were a great blessing to lodge while they were clothed with mortality Hebrews the thirteenth chapter then it is a greater blessing to dwell with them in this perfect 〈◊〉 None of the saints who albeit on earth they be despised and called fools Wisdome the fift chapter yet shall be glorious in heaven and not only their souls but their bodies made like the glorious body of Christ Philippians the third chapter and the twenty first verse of whose company to be deprived will be a grief but to be cast out of the company of Jesus Christ who when he did give but a taste of his glory it was so glorious 〈◊〉 his Disciples Matthew the seventeenth chapter so as they said 〈◊〉 est nobis hic offici will be a great grief for there he shall be in perfect glory at the right hand of God where he now 〈◊〉 which shall much more rejoyce us than these drops Lastly If the comfort of Gods 〈◊〉 in earth where the light of it is greatly eclipsed and darkned doe afford more comfort than 〈◊〉 of corne and oyle Psalm the fourth then what a discomfort will it be to be separated from the light of it when God shall shew the brightnesse of 〈◊〉 but even then shall the unprofitable servant be cast out from beholding the same Secondly That which doth aggravate his punishment is that this separation shall be done with violence cast him out not bid him goe out or lead him out The separations that are made from the Church militant are not done without great difficulty no man would willingly be 〈◊〉 But it will be a farre greater grief to be separated from the Church triumphant but howsoever they be unwilling yet they shall be separated violently no man will willingly come to judgment at the last day but God will bring every thing to judgment Ecclesiastes the twelfth chapter He that doth evil hates the light John the third chapter but we shall be brought to light whether we will or no and death which is a preparation to the last judgment is fearfull So as no man willingly dyeth nay we make many pleas becaule we would not be separated we say Lord have not we prophecied and yet Christ tells all will not serve the turne Matthew the seventh chapter Not every one that saith Lord Matthew the twenty fift chapter When did we see the hungry or naked c. But Christ for all that we are so unwilling to be cast out tells us In as much as you did it not c. So that albeit man will not goe out of himself yet he shall be cast out with violence which makes his punishment more grievous Thirdly This separation shall be with contumely and disgrace to be thrown out of the company of the Angels is a disgracefull separation Many times Malefactors though they suffer for their offences yet have no disgrace offered them But the unprofitable servant shall not only be punished with the losse of this heavenly place but shall be cast out to his shame for he that dishonoureth God by burying his talent bestowed upon him God will punish him with dishonour and disgrace Them that hate me I will hate the first book of Samuel the second chapter Secondly The place into which he shall be cast is utter darknesse The Apostle when he saith Ad quem ibimus 〈◊〉 habes verba aternae vitae John the sixt chapter and the sixty eighth verse tells us It is an excellent thing to be in presence of them that have the words of eternall life but it is farre more excellent to be present with eternal life it self but not only to be deprived of his presence but to be cast into utter darkness is extreme misery If we might be choosers for our selves as the Devils choesed to goe into the hoggs 〈◊〉 the eighth chapter and the thirty first verse So if we might choose some place if it were but to return to the world again it were some mitigation but when we have not only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is greater cause of misery we are not only deprived of light but cast into a place of darknesse And this punishment is very just that the unprofitable servant should be cast into darknesse which did darken his talent and hid it as the Prophet speaks of cursing Psalm the hundred and ninth He loved not blessing then let it be farre from him So quia non dilexit lucem non veniat ei lux extinguit scintilla gratiae ne videat lumen gloriae Which punishment how grievous it is appears for that the beholding of light as the Preacher saith Ecclesiastes the eleventh chapter is so comfortable to the eyes As Paul was out of hope of recovery when he and the rest could see nothing but darknesse Acts the twenty seventh chapter And God plagued the Egyptians with darknesse as the greatest plague he could lay upon them And the Apostle to shew the grievous punishment of the evil Angels saith They are reserved under darknesse the second epistle of Peter the second chapter for tenebrae formidolosae Again He is punished not only with darknesse but also with weeping and gnashing of teeth A man may have some comfort in darknesse it is the best time to sleep and meditate but the unprofitable servants being cast into darknesse shall have neither of these comforts to mitigate his punishment For there he shall feel the worm of conscience gnawing him which shall never dye and be tormented with the fire that never goeth out Mark the ninth chapter He shall have all things that may continue and increase his weeping But in these words the Holy-Ghost pointeth out two things The certainty and the measure of weeping in
restored to it The answer is Genesis the third chapter and the twenty second verse the punishment laid upon him was 〈…〉 forth his hand and 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 of life But if there be a power given to man to eat of the tree John the nineteenth chapter and the eleventh verse then he may take of it Man of himself may not 〈◊〉 into Paradise but if that power of returning be given him which Christ gave to the 〈◊〉 Luke the twenty third chapter 〈…〉 thou be with me in Paradise then he may enter Now Christ 〈◊〉 purchased to us a new right of returning and by virtue thereof we have power to eat of the tree of life and he gives us licence to enter into Paradise Applicatâ—… But to apply this Scripture to our present purpose 〈…〉 thing in the Sacrament that disposeth us to life and 〈…〉 of life no lesse than the tree of life For herein we are 〈◊〉 of that bread of life which our Saviour speaks of 〈…〉 I am the bread of life that 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 bread shall live for ever 〈…〉 Father so he that 〈◊〉 me 〈…〉 the fifty seventh verse So that whether it be the 〈◊〉 of the 〈…〉 Paradise or the bread of life in the Sacrament we see there is a 〈◊〉 affinity as appeareth if we compare this 〈…〉 the second chapter and the 〈…〉 which as the Apostle 〈◊〉 in the 〈…〉 tenth chapter and the third verse 〈…〉 whereof we are partakers in this 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 blood This scripture 〈◊〉 of two parts The 〈◊〉 and the Promise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Touching the conjunction of these two 〈…〉 when Christ promiseth to him that 〈…〉 tree of life which 〈…〉 God and no matter of 〈◊〉 and that he will not 〈…〉 that doe nothing for it is not the bread of 〈…〉 is bestowed on them that doe 〈…〉 sixt chapter In the Promise we are to know That the Paradise and tree of life which Christ promiseth is not that earthly Paradise planted at the beginning for Adam nor that tree of life appointed for the prolonging of his natural life but a better Paradise the other was Adams Paracise but this is called Gods Paradise the other was a Paradise on earth but this a celestial Paradise that into which the Apostle was caught up in the second epistle to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter which he himself saith was the third Heaven the Paradise which Christ here promiseth is that wherein he himself is a Paradise of all joyes and happinesse of which he saith Father I will that they be with me where I am that they may behold my glory John the seventeenth chapter and the twenty fourth verse For as God himself is a spirit so his joy and happinesse is spiritual and the place wherein he is is a spiritual Paradise Such joy was that he speaks of Matthew the twenty fift chapter Intra in gaudium Domini So are we to think the throne of God the Father where Christ sitteth Apocalyps the third chapter and the twenty first verse that it is the heavenly joy and glory which he enjoyeth in heaven So saith the Wise man Proverbs the thirteenth chapter that there is ordained this tree of life wherein we have the accomplishment of all our desires which is no where but in Heaven where God is all in all For the tree of life which Christ promiseth to him that overcommeth It is another manner of tree than that in the garden of Eden That was a natural tree appointed to preserve Adams natural life but this a is spiritual tree and preserveth supernatnral life And albeit Man being debarred of this natural tree in the Garden dyeth a bodily death yet this tree in the Paradise of God keeps us from being hurt of the second death Apocalyps the second chapter and the eleventh verse Christ himself saith of himself I am alive but I was dead and behold I live for evermore Apocalyps the first chapter and the eighteenth verse that is he lost the natural life but now he lives a supernatural life and so shall all his members that eate of the tree of life which he promiseth Well is the state of our death and rising again shadowed out by a tree for as Job speaks Job the fourteenth chapter There is hope of a tree that though it be cut down yet it will sprout out and the branches thereof will shoot forth So though we dye a bodily death yet there is hope that we shall rise again and live a supernaturall life which we obtain by eating of this tree of life The center of our desire is the tree of life the circumference is Paradise wherein we have promised us not only coronam vitae Apocalyps the second chapter 10. But the crown of glory the first of Peter and the fift chapter And the crown of joy and happinesse the first of the Thessalonians the second chapter and the nineteenth verse We shall have our saciety of pleasure and whatsoever mans heart can desire for we shall be in the presence of God whose right hand is pleasure for ever Psalm 16. Dabo From the condition we are taught that this promise is not to be cast upon us but given and it is not a generall promise but made particularly to him only that overcometh Which condition carrieth us to the promises of virtues made by God Genesis the third chapter where God proclaimeth war between the woman and the serpent between the womans seed and the serpents seed Vincentis And Christ rels us hore that he which is conqueror in this war shall injoy Paradise and be restored to the tree of life for no man is crowned except he both strive and strive lawfully the second of Timothy the second chapter Cum Serpente 〈◊〉 suo The battail that we are to fight is either with the Serpent himself or with his seed With the Serpent we are at warre as the Apostle sheweth Ephesians the sixt chapter and the twelfth verse We fight not with flesh and blood but with principalities and power Such a fight did the Apostle feel when the Angel of Satan was sent to buffet him the second epistle to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter And of the victory against this enemy the Apostle saith Young men I write to you because you are strong and have overcome that wicked one the first epistle of John the second chapter and the fourteenth verse The warre which we have with the Serpents seed is 1. Intra First within us for his poyson infecteth our inward parts not only the Reins by stirring in us fleshly lusts which fight against the soul the first epistle of Peter the second chapter which must be overcome as the Apostle exhorts Colossians the third chapter Mortifie your earthly members but the heart also by that boyling lust of revenge which made Cain one of the Serpents seed to kill his brother the first epistle of John the third chapter and the twelfth verse
there is an Angel under Christ which takes charge for the defense of the Church on earth which is Michael your Prince Dan. 10. 21. Secondly Out of Judes epistle verse the ninth the ancient Fathers prove that by Michael we are not to understand Christ for that which he affirmeth that Michael durst not check the Devill with cursed speaking cannot be ascribed to Christ which not only dare but hath trodden down Satan under his feet much more dare he check him which unlesse he could doe it were a plain signe that he is not Omnipotent Therefore by Michael here we are to understand some other and not Christ. Thirdly Out of this place Apocalyps the twelfth chapter and the fift verse In as much as the Child that was born was Christ it is not like that this Childe should suddenly be translated into an Archangel and fight with the Dragon And therefore both Theodoret and others say that Michael is a chief spirit among the created spirits that then took care of the Church in Jury and still is carefull of Christs Church unto the end of the world And to this we may add the judgement of the Church which on this holy-day doth thank God for the service of the Angels but makes no mention of Christ that it is he that in this place warreth with the Dragon and his Angels For the Dragon there is a farre more easie passage so as we may soon guesse what is meant by him for in this chapter he is called the Devil and Satan whereof their name signifieth a slanderer and he is justly so called for that he both slandereth God to man as if God did envy mans prosperity Genesis the third chapter and slanders man to God as he did Job whom albeit he were a blessed Saint yet he accuseth before God as an Hypocrite Job the first chapter The other name Satan signifieth a great enemie not only to the good whom he hath most cause to hate as being contrary to him but also to the bad That he is an enemy to the good it appears by this That he persecuted not only the child that was new born but the woman also and because he cannot shew his malice upon him he makes warre with her seed Apocalyps the twelfth chapter the thirteenth seventeenth verses That he persecuted also an enemie to the bad appears verse the ninth where he is called The seducer of of the whole world and the accuser of the brethren for that he first brings them to commit grievous sinnes and then pleads against them that the plague of God may come upon them These are the Leaders The Bands and Souldiers under their conduct are Angels on both sides The Angels that serve under Michael are they that excell in strength and doe the command of God in obeying the voice of his word Psalm the hundred and third and the twentieth verse they that the Apostle calls elect Angels the first epistle to Timothy the fift chapter and the twenty first verse The Angels that warre on the Dragons side are the evil Angels Psalm the seventy eighth and the fourty ninth verse The Angels that sinned the second epistle of Peter the second chapter And they that kept not their original as Jude saith these fight for the Dragon and he is their Captain as Christ saith The Prince of the Devils is 〈◊〉 Matthew the twelfth chapter For as among the good Angels there is principatus primus principatus so it is among the wicked Angels for there must be order in all companies Touching the Battail it self we are first to remove some things of offence not to think it strange that the Angels are here said to move battail For albeit they be called Angeli pacis Isaiah the thirty third chapter and the seventh verse because they bring peace yet in many places they are called Gods Hosts as Jacob seeing the Angels of God called the place where they were Nahanaim Genesis the thirty second chapter and the second verse and they magnisie God by that title Isaiah the sixt chapter Lord God of Hosts Luke the second chapter the Angels are called Heavenly Souldiers And where Christ saith If I pray to the Father he will give me more than twelve 〈◊〉 of Angels Matthew the twenty sixt chapter He compareth them to Troops and Bands of Souldiers for that they are not only Angels to Gods friends and servants but souldiers fighting against them that oppose themselves against God Further where their state is in a continual motion that must not offend us for the Angels themselves are not yet in the perfection of their felicity for we see they are imployed in doing service for us they continually aseend and descend from Heaven to Earth and from Earth to Heaven for the good of the godly for God saw it good that as well they as the Saints departed out of this life should not be made 〈…〉 Hebrews the eleventh chapter and the fourtieth verse which is illistrated Matthew the thirteenth chapter where the Angels are called Reapers giving us to understand thereby that as the 〈…〉 is not at rest till the Harvest be all in so it is with the Angels they must continually be imployed in doing service for them that shall inherit Salvation till the number of the Elect be accomplished So neither needs that to offend any that the Dragon is 〈◊〉 to have fought in Heaven for so he is said to have appeared before God among the sonnes of God And when Ahab was to be deceived a lying spirit stood before God the first book of the Kings the twenty second chapter All this was only by Gods permission For all this doth no make the Devil blessed no more than Adam was blessed being in paradise For having sinned and being thereby out of Gods favour he no more enjoyed that comfort of Paradise which he took before his fall but quaked and hid himself from the presence of God for tear Genesis the third chapter The Dragon is no more blessed for being in Heaven or appearing before God than a prisoner that for a time is brought out of prison into the Court to be arraigned for he takes no delight of the pomp and glorie of the Court knowing it is not for him but he must return to the 〈◊〉 from whence he was taken So it is with the Devil These offences being removed we come now to the Fight it self which was not in any bodily manner for they are spirits 〈◊〉 the hundred and fourth and therefore their fight is a spiritual fight Ephesians the sixt chapter And their 〈◊〉 not carnal but spiritaul the second epistle to the Corinthians the tenth chapter That as the Angels fight by temptations on the one side and by resistances on the other they fight by agonies and inward conflicts which is more truly called conflicts than any combat The other fight with bodily enemies for as some note Abraham would rather fight wich five Kings than abide that conflict
child and the woman to be in his Throne the Angels are ready to fight for them In that it is said The Dragon prevailed not it may be gathered that for all that he might begin again but where it is added And their place could no more be found in Heaven thereby we learn that Michael and his Angels set upon the Dragon and his Angels and drave them out of Heaven That which ariseth from hence on our parts is of two sorts First The thankfulnesse we are bound continually to render to God that we are of such regard in his sight that in Heaven they fight for us the elect angels with the evil angels Michael with the Dragon and his companie It is that which Christ tells us Luke the eleventh chapter When the strong men keep the Palace all things are in peace but then comes a stronger c. Man is even in the estimation of the Devil a Palace howsoever we by our sinnes make our selves a Hogstie therefore both Christ and the Devil esteeming so highly of us we may not esteem basely of our selves The angels have charge not only to keep us Psalm the ninty first but to wage battail about us and therefore it is plain the soul of man is no mean thing The Angels as we see are ready to enter field with the Dragon and his Angels Neither doth Heaven only take this care of us but the Earth also is ready to help us and openeth her mouth and swalloweth up the flood which the Dragon casts out of his mouth Apocalyps the twelfth chapter and the sixteenth verse Therefore if they have such care of us it is reason we should have care of our selves if they take such care for man that is but earth then ought we for Heaven to be carefull If no man be crowned no not the Angels themselves except they strive aright the second epistle to Timothy the second chapter no more shall we be crowned unlesse we be as carefull of our selves as the Angels If the Angels were so busie to defend the earth we must be more diligent to fight for Heaven Again here we see that to come to Heaven is a matter of fight and wrastling Ephesians the sixt chapter If we look upon Christ and the Apostles we will say it is Lucta a wrastling but if upon common Christians it is but Ludus a pastime and sport And he that stirrs up this warre and conflict is not dead howsoever he was put to the worst but only driven out of Heaven That battail which was in Heaven among the Angels is come down to men on earth and now the Dragon fights with the womans seed and therefore it imports the womans seed to fight with him For the warre we have is not only with flesh and blood that is with our own passions and affections which is the philosophical warre though we must fight with them also because fleshly lusts fight against the spirit the first epistle of Peter the second chapter and the eleventh verse But our wrastling is chiefly with the spirits with spiritual wickednesse in heavenly places Ephesians the sixt chapter And what is this enemy the Dragon foolish and weak after his conquest had over finne No he is the old Serpent therefore full of experience These enemies or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ephesians the sixt chapter therefore they want no power But are they discouraged upon this overthrow No but he is the more fierce and his wrath kindled knowing his time is but short Apocalyps the twelfth chapter and the twelfth verse Then seeing we have such an enemy we must strive rightly if we will be crowned si place at Corona place at studium we must take the more heed to our selves because as Gregory saith Magis est fortis nostrâ negligentiâ quà m 〈◊〉 potentiâ Secondly As we give God thanks that he makes this account of us so are we to thank him that he hath created and commanded such excellent spirits to fight for us and to pray that they which have thus fought for us in Heaven may in earth fight with us to help us that as they have cast him out of Heaven so 〈…〉 come him in earth We are to thank God that we which by our sinnes have made our selves like the beasts that perish 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 shall be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luke the twentieth chapter and to 〈◊〉 that we may drive the Dragon into the bottomlesse 〈◊〉 Thirdly we are to take heed that we provoke not the Angels with our misdeeds Exodus the twenty third chapter and twenty first verse nor alienate them from us with the wicked words of our mouths Ecclesiastes the fift chapter and the fift verse If we suffer our selves to sinne by filthy words and speeches we make them turn their favour from us When we come into the Church we must come with a due regard and reverence propter Angelos the first epistle to the Corinthians the eleventh chapter for by rude and uncomely behaviour in the Congregation and by suffering our mouths to utter offensive speeches we offend the Angels and deprive our selves of their favour so as they will not care for our safeguard But if as the Angel tells Danil Daniel the tenth chapter and the twelfth verse We set our hearts to understand and to humble our selves by fasting before God that may draw their affection towards us for repentance is that which doth minister joy to the Angels in Heaven Luke the fifteenth chapter Lastly By this means though we obtain not such a perfect conquest over the Dragon as the Angels did yet we shall attain to the first degree though we cannot drive him out of earth as they did out of Heaven yet we shall obtain thus much That he shall not prevail against us no more than he did against them We see it in Paul though he fought never so much yet he could not avoid it but sinne would dwell in him Romans the seventh chapter but this victory he obtained that it did not reign in his natural body Romans the sixt chapter Though till our corruption be dissolved we shall not drive him out we shall so be armed That he shall not prevail against us We must indeavor our selves that by thankfulnesse to him for vouchsafing to us this help and by intercession to continue the same we may still resist the Dragon not suffering our selves to take the soyl howsoever we cannot utterly drive him out And in this respect when we shall be like the Angels then shall we tread Satan under our feet then shall the Dragon be bound in chains and cast into the bottomlesse pit so shall we have a final conquest over him Now we must labour to 〈◊〉 to the first degree of the Angels victory and so shall we be crowned Quicquid dat mihi Pater ad me veniet eum qui venit ad me nequaquam ejecerim foras John 6. 37. Octob 7. 1559. THE words are Christs and are
Father This doth distinguish true Christians from Counterfeits which say I know not whether the Father doe give me to Christ and therefore I will not come but to such Christ answers Matthew the eighteenth chapter and the fourteenth verse Non est volunt as patris 〈…〉 de pusillis illis pereat De pusillis dixit saith Augustine non de 〈◊〉 Christ meaneth not such as are little in respect of the world but but little in their own eyes that are not possessed with a spiritual pride of their own righteousnesse as though they need not now to come another time will serve It was the opinion of 〈◊〉 Acts the twenty fourth chapter When I have convenient leasure I will 〈◊〉 for thee So they think another time will be more fit than the 〈◊〉 oceasion and so Christ must wait upon them they may not wait upon Christ. But as the Pharisees despised the counsel of God and would not be baptized by John Luke the seventh chapter and the thirtieth verse so doe these despise the counsel of Christ against themselves whose purpose happily was even at this time to have received them But because they despised his counsel that happeneth to them which besell Saul whom Samuel tels That if he had kept the Lords commandement he had now established his kingdome for ever upon Israel the first book of Samuel the thirteenth chapter and the thirteenth verse but for that he despised the oportunity now it is removed to another And of them that come it may be they will come but with Cains spirit not caring how or what 〈◊〉 they give to God But they must come as given of the Father and not tanquam ab hominibus 〈◊〉 they may not come like him that sate down at the Marriage without awedding 〈…〉 the twenty second chapter Who so commeth in that 〈◊〉 as he shall not be received for that he is not given of the Father so he shall be 〈◊〉 out into utter darknesse Thirdly The promise is They that come after this manner shall not be cast out Which is set out earnestly by Christ with a 〈◊〉 negation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is never at no hand This 〈…〉 for Christ doth performe it and 〈…〉 when the 〈◊〉 saith 〈◊〉 for sakest not them that seeke 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 the meaning is they not only 〈◊〉 God but with him 〈◊〉 joyes and glory 〈◊〉 So he that comes to Christ is 〈…〉 〈…〉 out but received to be a member of 〈◊〉 my 〈◊〉 body 〈◊〉 partaker of the divine nature the second 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chapter and the fourth verse What is meant by being 〈…〉 appears by the 〈◊〉 out of the dry branch that bringeth forth no 〈◊〉 John the 〈◊〉 chapter which is to be cast 〈◊〉 the fire by the 〈◊〉 that 〈…〉 and is cast out Matthew the fift chapter by the bad fish caught in the net which is cast away Matthew the thirteenth chapter and the fourty eight verse This casting out is a degree to that casting into utter darknesse which Christ speaketh of There is a second for as that is out of the Church as John the ninth chapter and the thirty fourth verse of whom Christ saith Mark the fourth chapter and the eleventh verse but to them which are without the first epistle to the Corinthians the fift chapter and the twelfth verse What have ye to doe with them that are without that is the Heathen And this is nothing but a disposition to the second for as that is to be cast out of the Kingdome of Heaven of which Apocalyps the twenty second chapter and the fifteenth verse for as autem er ant canes and to be cast into the lake that burns with fire and brimstone where their smoak shall ascend for ever where the worm never dyeth and the fire is never quenched where they shall wish for death and death shall flie from them This is the state of them that are cast out But Christ promiseth That who so commeth to him being given shall not be cast out but shall be quit from death and damnation He doth not only receive them and eat with them but receives them into that union that is inter alitum alimentum that is to be one with him which is a greater union than is either between brother and brother or between man and wife for herein is that verified That we are received to be partakers of the Divine nature by partaking whereof he is in us and we in him we and Christ are made one we receive him and he receives us So that as God cannot hate Christ so he cannot but love us being ingraffed into him Thus it comes to passe that we are not cast out but are made partakers of all the good things of Christ who saith to him that comes to him Luke the fifteenth chapter Omnia nostra tua sunt and Matthew the fifteenth chapter Intra in gaudium Domini that is the chief point in this promise As for them that come not to Christ howsoever they deserve to be cast out yet Christ doth not cast them out but they cast out themselves in as much as they sever themselves from this Sacrament which is the holy of holiest and from the memorial of his loving kindness He that commeth not to the Lords Supper sets himself in the state of the Heathen which albeit they have a kinde of prayer and a knowledg no lesse than we yet come not so farre as to celebrate this Sacrament He is in no better state than the Jews and Turks which albeit they beleeve the creation of the world and the last Judgment yet acknowledge not Christ nor come to him tanquam panis vitae But they must come to the Lords Supper if they will be bidden to the Lambs Supper Neither may they defer to come at their own pleasure for it may be now is the time that Christ will receive them and if they neglect the opportunity they shall be cast out as Saul was in the first book of Samuel the thirteenth chapter It remains that we stirre up in ourselves a willingnesse to come For to come is a voluntary action as Christ tells us John the fift chapter Vos non vultis venire adme nam qui venit ideò venit quia voluit venire unlesse we be as willing to come as Christ is to receive all is nothing Matthew the twenty third chapter and thirty seventh verse Quoties volui noluistis How often would I have gathered thy children together even as a Hen gathereth her chickens under her wings and ye would not Therefore we must beware of removing this willingnesse from our selves To this end we must continually pray that Christ will work in us this willingnesse that the Father will draw us by his spirit and say with Peter Matthew the fourteenth chapter and the twenty eight verse Domine mitte me ad te venire let me be in numero pusillorum non timentium one of those little ones that
willingly will come as often as they may and not like those that swell with pride and say another time will serve as well as now as Davids servants said to Naball in the first book of Samuel the twenty fift chapter We come now in a good time for thou makest a feast and art in case to relieve us another time peradventure thou wilt not be so prepared So men ought to take the opportunity and to say in their selves Now is the time of the celebration of Gods mercy and loving kindnesse Now we receive Christ and therefore there is great hope that if we come he will receive us Now we celebrate the memory of his death when he was content to receive the thief that came unto him and therefore it is most likely that he will receive us if we come to him But if we come not now happily we shall not be received when we would It is Christs will That they which are given him of the Father be with him where he is and may behold his glory John the seventeenth chapter and the twenty fourth verse Therefore it stands us upon to come to Christ that he may receive us to be one with him in the life of grace and partakers with him in his Kingdom of glory Qui verò haec audierunt compuncti sunt corde dixerunt ad Petrum ac reliquos Apostolos Quid faciemus viri fratres Petrus autem ait ad eos Resipiscite c. Act. 2. 37. April 12. 1600. OUR Saviour Christ promised Peter Acts the fift chapter to make him a fisher of men and 〈◊〉 the thirteenth chapter That the 〈…〉 of Heaven is like a 〈…〉 which catcheth fish of all 〈…〉 The first casting forth of this act and 〈…〉 draught that Peter had is by 〈…〉 these verses And the draught which he made was 〈…〉 souls verse the fourty first If we 〈◊〉 of what 〈◊〉 They were 〈◊〉 souls of them that killed the Sonne of God and 〈…〉 the spirit of God whom they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 holy Ghost to 〈◊〉 verse the 〈…〉 These men are full of new 〈◊〉 Which when we advisedly consider it cannot but be matter First Of great comfort Teaching us that albeit we be great sinners as the Jews that put the sonne of God to death yet there is a quid faciemus what to doe that is a hope of remission of sinnes Secondly Of instruction touching the means That if we repent and be pricked in heart with the consideration of our sinnes as they were we shall attain this mercie which they received First St. Luke sets down the Sermon of Peter Secondly The sruit and effect of it As the Sermon it self propounds the death and Resurrection of Christ so in the effect that followed of it we see the means how we are made partakers of his death and Resurrection and that is set down in these two verses which contain a question and an answer In the question is to be observed First the cause of it that is the compunction of their hearts Secondly the cause of that compunction and that was the hearing of Peters Sermon Touching this effect which Peters Sermon wrought in the hearts of his hearers it is compuncti sunt corde Wherein note two things First the work it self Secondly the part wherein of the work it self it is said they were pricked Wherein first we are to observe That the first work of the spirit and operation of the word is compunction of heart howbeit the word being the word of glad tidings and comfort it is strange it should have any such operation but that Christ hath foretold the same John the sixteenth chapter When the comforter comes he shall reprove the world of sinne Now reproof is a thing that enters into the heart as Proverbs the twelfth chapter and the eighteenth verse There is that speaketh words like the prickings of a sword and as Christ gave warning before hand so now when the holy Ghost was given we see that Peters hearers are reproved and pricked in their consciences that they dealt so cruelly with Christ. As this 〈◊〉 the Elect of God so there is another spirit called by the same name of pricking 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Romans the eleventh chapter and the eighth verse that is the spirit of slumber which shews it self upon those that shall not be saved Touching the manner of this operation we see it is not a tickling or itching but a pricking and that no light one but such as pearced deeply into their hearts and caused them to cry Whereby we see it is not the speaking of fair words saying with the false Prophets Jeremiah the twenty third chapter The Lord hath said ye shall have peace it is not that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Romans the sixteenth chapter and the eighteenth verse that makes this effect but this speaking The part wherein this work was wrought was the heart as Luke the twenty fourth chapter they burned in their hearts and 〈◊〉 the second chapter and the fourteenth verse I will speak to their hearts So it was 〈◊〉 of the eares in the second 〈◊〉 to Timot hie the 〈◊〉 chapter or of the brain that they felt but a 〈◊〉 of the very 〈◊〉 and so should we be affected at the hearing of the word As 〈…〉 is pricked in the flesh is disquieted till he have remedy so should the consideration of our sinnes disquiet us and make us seek for cure This is our duty from their example and it is a good signe of distinction to shew us whether we be of the number of those that shall be saved whether of the good fish that shall be gathered together or the bad fish that shall be cast out Matthew the thirteenth chapter and the fourty eighth verse So if we pertain to God we shall feel this pricking at our hearts after we have heard the word The cause of this compunction is his auditis that is they had heard a speech of St. Peter which did disquiet them till they asked counsel of Peter and the rest The word of God of its own nature hath no such operation for the Patriarch Job saith Job the twenty third chapter It was agreeable to him as his appointedfood And David Psalm the nineteenth saith The Commanaements of the Lordrejoyceth the heart and is sweeter than the honey and the honey-combe But yet it hath this effect in regard that it meeteth with that which is an enemy to our Salvation that is sinne the deputy of 〈◊〉 as the word is Gods 〈◊〉 Without the Law sinne is dead but when the Commandement came sinne revived Romans the seventh chapter and the eighth verse for sinne is a sting the first epistle to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter which lyeth dead so long as it is not reproved But when it is reproved by the commandement of God then it reviveth and stings the heart it makes men have a conscience of sinne Hebrews the tenth chapter and when sinne is
Except a man be born again of water 〈◊〉 John the sixt chapter unlesse ye eate the flesh and drink the blood of Christ ye have no life in you 〈◊〉 these conditions and for these uses are we commanded to drink of the same spirit If we drink the blood of Christ we shall drink the spirit of life which it gives and so shall we live by him John the sixt chapter and the fifty seventh verse Christ shall live in us 〈◊〉 the second chapter There are that doe not potare in eundem spiritum Water of it self is not able to purge from original corruption without the spirit and Potus vappa sine spiritu The flesh 〈◊〉 nothing it is the spirit that gives life John the sixt chapter The word it self preached 〈◊〉 not unlesse God giveth increase the first epistle to the 〈◊〉 the third chapter nay this spiritual food kills some for they eat and drink their own damnation the first epistle to the Corinthians the eleventh chapter Therefore if we will drink the spirit it is required First That he thirst after spiritual things no lesse than after worldly things John the seventh chapter Si quis sitit ad me veniat bibat vers the thirty seventh Secondly He must pray for the spirit 〈◊〉 God giveth his spirit to them that ask it Lake the eleventh chapter So while Jesus was baptized and prayed the Heavens opened and the holy Ghost came down upon him Luke the third chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse We must both 〈◊〉 after the spirit and pray for it else we cannot have it But if we come non sitientes omnino without any sense of our own want or come only with a form of Godlinesse the second epistle to Timothy the third chapter and the fift verse we may drink the outward object but not the spirit for they that come thus pray not to God to be made partakers of the spirit as of the object And to this we may add as a reason of our unprofitable drinking how can we 〈◊〉 the spirit seeing we sow only to the flesh Galatians the 〈◊〉 chapter In as much as we sow no spiritual works we cannot be partakers of the spirit These are the means to obtain the spirit Then when we have drunk we must examine our selves whether we have drunk the spirit which we shall know thus A drink and potion is either for recovery of health or for comfort or refreshing If we finde that the blood of Christ hath purged our consciences from dead works Hebrews the ninth chapter and that we mortifie the deeds of the flesh by the spirit Romans the eighth chapter then have we drunk of the same spirit If we 〈◊〉 the power of sinne abated in 〈◊〉 and the will of sinne by this Sacrament then have we drunk the spirit Secondly For refreshing which is the other use of drinking as Psalm the seventy eighth and the sixty fift verse The Lord arose out of sleep as a 〈◊〉 refreshed with wine there comes courage to a man by drinking of the spirit so as he hath a desire to spiritual drink Ephesians the fift chapter Be not drunk with wine but be filled with the spirit Now they call the holy Ghost new wine Acts the second chapter these men are filled with new wine For indeed as the one so the other gives greater alacrity and cheerfulnesse In respect of these two effects it is termed the holy spirit of God and therefore First He that having drunk findes in his soul a comfortable anointment the first epistle of John the second chapter the seal of the spirit Ephesians the first chapter and the thirteenth verse and the earnest the second epistle to the Corinthians the first chapter and the twentieth verse he hath a signe that he hath drunk the spirit But these sensualiter are not enough they may deceive us there were that eat and drank in Christs presence but he told them I know you not Luke the thirteenth chapter Therefore to the comfort of the spirit we must add the holy spirit and see what operation he hath we must see if we can finde sanctificationis spiritum the second epistle to the Thessalonians the second chapter and the fruits of the spirit wrought in us after we have drunk Galatians the fift chapter and the twenty second verse whether we be transformed by the same spirit the second to the Corinthians the third chapter Thus we see the Apostle in this place against the spirit that lusteth after envy and contention James the fourth chapter useth the Sacrament of unity to perswade men to unity and love and against the unclean spirit he useth the Sacrament of cleannesse as in the first epistle to the Corinthians the sixt chapter Shall I take the members of Christ and make them the members of an Harlot By the effects that the spirit worketh in us we may know whether we have the spirit for we are not only made partakers of Christs body in Baptism but of the spirit in the Lords Supper If we cleave to the Lord Christ we are made one spirit the first epistle to the 〈◊〉 the sixt chapter Whereupon this ensueth That as he and his Father are one so are we one with Christ and consequently being one with him we can want no happinesse for his will is That we should be with him where he is and behold his glory John the seventeenth chapter and the twenty fourth verse Ex eo quòd maxima illa nobis ac pretiosa promissa donavit c. 2 Pet. 1. 4. A Scripture applyed to this time wherein we solemnize the memory of his taking of our nature as we have here a promise of being partakers of his and it conteins as all other Scriptures of comfort a Covenant between God and us That which is performed on Gods part is That he hath made us most great and pretious promises The condition on our partie is That we eschue the corruption that is in the world through lust In the former part there is a thing freely bestowed on us Secondly That is a promise Thirdly The promise is That we shall be partakers of the divine nature Concerning which A promise being once past is no more a free thing but becomes a debt and in justice is to be performed in which respect the Apostle saith in the second epistle to Timothy the fourth chapter There is laid up for me a crown of righteousnesse which the Lord the just judge shall render to me and hence the Prophet is bold to challenge God with his promise Psalme the hundred and nineteenth Perform thy promise wherein thou hast caused me to put my trust and therefore Augustine saith Redde quod non accepisti sed quod premisisti Promises doe affect two wayes because they stand upon two points First The party promising Secondly The thing promised If it were the promise of a man it were to be doubred of for all men are lyars Psalm the hundred and sixteenth They
sides Matthew the fourteenth chapter and the thirty first verse so Modica virtus Apocalyps the third chapter and the eighth verse Where there is great faith there is great virtue where no faith no virtue As it is no true faith which virtue doth not follow so no true virtue which faith doth not goe before It is called Grace in respect of God from whom it comes and virtue in regard of the effects The Philosopher called them habitus because they had them from themselves but virtus est 〈…〉 Domino virtutis to salve the error of the Philosophers The Apostle calls it Grace in the second epistle of Peter the third chapter and the eighteenth verse grow in grace so he calls it virtus He hath called us to glory and virtue in the second epistle of Peter the first chapter and the third verse and Philippians the fourth chapter and the eighth verse It is by good consequence that it is so called because it is wrought by the Gospel which is the power of God Romans the first chapter and the sixteenth verse His words are spirit and life John the sixt chapter Virtue must bring forth virtus The Philosophers Virtue had no divine thing in it they enured themselves to it and so ascribed it to themselves Our virtue proceedeth from faith which is a divine thing Whatsoever is not of faith is sinne Romans the fourteenth chapter But the Heathen called their virtues habits as from themselves not from the grace of God To Virtue Knowledge He began with Faith a theological virtue then he added Virtue which is moral now he comes to Knowledge another theological virtue By this successive coupling we are taught not to stay at virtue but to proceed de virtute in virtute Psalm the eighty fourth and the seventh verse from strength to strength As before against infirmity and weaknesse of our nature he added virtue So for our error and ignorance he joyneth knowledge for there may be an active power to work and yet not aright as Romans the tenth chapter the second verse They have zeal but not according to knowledge But there must be not only power but wisdome not only homines improbi shall be cast out but foolish vigins Matthew the twenty fift chapter As virtue is required so is knowledge to direct us in that we doe We must seek for Non tam virtutem quam aurigam virtutis scientiam sine quâ ipsa virtus est vitium therefore Proverbs the twenty third chapter and the fourth verse Cease from thy wisdome And in Ecclefiastes the seventh chapter Be not nimium just us Knowledge is a key Luke the eleventh chapter and the fifty second verse And a Quire must have a key to set the song that is the key of knowledge In the Law nothing was to be offered without salt that is the grace of knowledge It is that which the Apostle calleth the inward annointing in the first epistle of John the second chapter and the twentieth verse which gives a sweet savour and sent to God So saith the Apostle in the second epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter We are a sweet savour to God But is not faith knowledge It is But yet where the object of faith is verum falsum Science hath for its object good and evil as Genesis the second chapter and the ninth verse the passions of Christ and the torments of Hell are indifferently the objects of faith but the affections are stirred by good and ill And it is knowledge that must discern between good and ill evil things may goe under the shew of good and therefore we must have knowledge to unmask them So the doctrin of repentance being a good thing hath a shew of ill and without the grace of knowledge men are hardly brought to beleeve it As there is prudentia carnis Romans the eighth chapter and the sixth verse and prudentia seculi in the 〈◊〉 epistle to the Corinthians the third chapter and the nineteenth verse so there must be a spiritual knowledge and wisdome to discern them and to measure what is good That all which we doe teach may be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first epistle of Peter the second chapter and all you doe may be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Romans the twelfth chapter we must add this knowledge Knowledge is lame without power and power is blinde without knowledge for knowledge is the lightning of the eyes of the minde the second epistle to the Corinthians the fourth chapter There is a knowledge falsly so called the first epistle of Timothy the sixt chapter and the twentieth verse The knowledge truly so called is not speculative but practique It is the knowledge from on high that directs our feet in the way of peace as Luke the first chapter and the seventy ninth verse And not only that which lightens our eyes Physitians of longest practise and Souldiers that have been trained are most respected so it is in worldly things and so it should be in divine things A man must animare praxin that was the advise of the Civilian give a soul to it as in the thirty third chapter of Deuteronomie and the eighth verse first Thummim and then Urim Jesus began to doe and teach Acts the first chapter and the first verse that is the touchstone of knowledg as Christ saith If any man will doe his will he shall know of his doctrine qui fecerit voluntatem Patris sciet de doctrina utrum sit ex Dec John the seventh chapter and the seventeenth verse for there are some that are alwayes learning but never come to the knowledge of the truth especially that knowledge that may be truly so called in the second to Timothy and the third chapter Scientiae verò continentiam continentiae verò tolerentiam 2 Pet. 1. 6. THE Apostle proceedeth now to the fourth voice of this quire having laid faith for the first and to it added that which the Apostle calls the work of faith in virtue in the second to the Thessalonians the first chapter and the eleventh verse and thirdly To virtue knowledge now in the fourth place he joyneth to it temperance It is the common course of the world so soon as they have a little taste of knowledge to ascend up to heaven but he tells us knowledge must goe down to our fouls and then proceed to godliness which we are taught in our conformity to our Saviours example of whom the Apostle saith Ephesians the fourth chapter and the ninth verse He that ascended the same is he that descended first The chief point of our duty is first to temper our affections and then to come to godliness after For the justifying of 〈◊〉 order in respect of the consequence this hath with the former there are three causes why he bringeth in temperance next after knowledge The first is because whereas corruption is in the world through 〈◊〉 verse the first and Ephesians the fourth chapter The
because he of all others began with the beginning of all John the first chapter This order we see he took of Moses who first telleth of things past from the Creation till his death and foretelleth of things which were to come to passe in the latter end and which the new Testament doth say is fulfilled The knowledge of both these things past and to come God promised to shew to his Church and after it must we seek Isaiah the fourty first chapter and the twenty second verse and these secrets are no where so fully shewed as by Moses in this book If then we intend to get knowledge and with that key to open Heaven dores and to see the glorious Majestie of God let us take this book in hand which hath in it both leaves at large both the knowledge of the Creation of all Gods works and the knowledge of the wisdome and the true word of God But some may demand What will become of Christ and of his Gospel all this while that we are meditating of Moses and Gods works I answer That if Moses did not testifie and teach us of Christ we would account the time lost which we spend in reading him Philippians the third chapter and the eighth verse and we would leave Moses learning that we might only finde Christ. But St. Paul doth assure us Acts the third chapter and the eighteenth verse that all the Prophets from the beginning of the world did speak of him and among all the Prophets it is said We have found him of whom Moses spake John the first chapter and the fourty fift verse even Jesus the sonne of Joseph And more plainly Christ saith John the fift chapter and the fourty sixth verse Moses doth write and testifie of me And this we shall see plainly in all his books to be true both in evident and direct Prophesies and also in dark and mysticall types and figures The second question is touching Moses himself How he being but a man could come to the knowledge of such secret things which were hidden from other natural men besides being supernatural and beyond mens reach I answer As we cannot have knowledg of a strange Country where we never were but by report or by Letter or relation sent from some which dwell therein so we can have no notice or certain knowledge of God and his kingdome unlesse God first by his letter written make relation thereof to us Has quidem literas dedit Deus Moses attulit God was the writer Moses the Messenger of these holy Writts many things no doubt were taught by instruction and received by tradition from the Patriarchs before as wee see in the fift chapter of Genesis and the twenty ninth verse for so Lamech knew from his fathers that the Earth was accursed by God as it is in the eighteenth chapter of Genesis and the twenty seventh verse Abraham knew from his Ancestors that he was made of dust and ashes Adam leaving it to his posterity as Abraham did teach his family that God revealed to him Genesis the eighteenth chapter and the ninteenth verse But though many things came to knowledge by this meanes yet de eo tempore scribere de quo non erat is a strange matter some may say but wee answer that this was done either knowing it by that pattern which hee saw in the Mount or else by the voice and spirit of God speaking and talking with him to teach him the so things that is hee must needs come by it by the Eye that is by vision or else by the Eare that is by Revelation For as all Scriptures came by inspiration the first of Peter and the first chapter so 〈◊〉 this booke of Moses who writ it not of his own privat motion but by the heavenly direction of the spirit of God And therefore Moses might say as Daniel did Daniel the second chapter and the twenty eighth verse It is not I that can reveal secrets but there is a God of Heaven which declareth them Moses was but the pen of that God did speak If any then shall move that question Matthew the twenty first chapter and the twenty fift verse The Doctrine of Moses whether it is from Heaven or of men We answer That it is of God and from Heaven 〈…〉 hereby appear because he was so publickly and manifestly 〈◊〉 with God and had often and long company and conference with him all Israel seeing him to goe up to the Lord. If any object that Heathens have pretended as much of their Laws and 〈◊〉 they have delivered Moses is able to 〈◊〉 him self from 〈…〉 because this thing was not done in a 〈◊〉 but in the view and before the face of all Israel and that not in a Cave or Den as they but in the top of Mount 〈◊〉 which made that 〈◊〉 of all Israel 〈◊〉 his time ever made any doubt or question 〈◊〉 but still 〈◊〉 him the servant of God 〈…〉 he called them 〈◊〉 and rebellious men Deuteronomie the ninth chapter and the ninth verse And as none durst call his truth in question so they which resisted as Korah and Dathan did were grievously punished by the hand of God And so were Appian and Julian plagued for their blasphemy which scoff and deride these holy Books For so saith Moses to his accusers Numbers the sixteenth chapter the twenty eigth and twenty ninth verses Hereby ye shall know that the Lord hath sent me to speak these words if these dye not the death of all men c. Another reason to prove that his writings came from Heaven is his Rod and the miracles which God caused him to doe to confirm these things which he spake and wrote which miracles even the Heathen Chronicles doe confesse to this day Last of all Mens writings and books savour of passions and imperfections incident to men Moses is not of self-love partial to himself nor vain-glorious seeking any praise For in his writing he spareth not his own Father Exodus the thirty second chapter and the twenty seventh verse he spareth not Idolatry in his brother nor his sister Cozbies fault no nor his own fault of unbelief for which he confesseth that he could not enter into the promised Land Deuteronomie the thirty second chapter Seeing then all that is of the flesh and earth is flesh and savoureth earthly things this sheweth that Moses writing came from Gods spirit For Moses in all the warres he waged and in all the Laws he wrote he never ascribeth any thing but to the glory of God which gave them by his means exhorting to nothing but this That by holy obedience we should seek his praise The conclusion therefore must be this That seeing it is the infallible word of God sent from Heaven and not invented by men Why doe we not then with all reverence hear him and with all diligence beleeve him as a Prophet sent from God especially seeing it is threatned concerning him by name That whosoever
called a Serpent of creeping but other beasts though they have their brests between their leggs yet they doe not creep as the Serpent doth Another question is How this creeping can be a punishment to the Serpent seeing from the beginning they were created without feet The solution is That that which was natural before the fall after the fall became a punishment Nakednesse before the fall was no matter of shame for The man and his wife were naked and were not ashamed Genesis the second chapter and the twenty fift verse but since the fall it is a disgrace to be naked So now the creeping of Serpents is a signe of Gods 〈◊〉 inflicted upon visible Serpents because of the sinnes of him that is invisible whereas in the beginning it was no punishment Another question is How the third part of this Sentence is verified of the visible Serpent That he eats dust For one Prophet saith of him To the Serpent dust shall be his meat Isaiah the sixty fift chapter and the twenty fift verse And another saith The Serpent lick the dust Michah the seventh chapter and the seventeenth verse and yet in the Creation Moses recordeth that the Serpent hath the like food that other Creatures have of whom God saith To every beast of the earth fowl of the aire and to every creeping thing upon earth I have given every green hearb for meat Genesis the first chapter and the tenth verse The answer is That whereas at the first the Serpent had food in common with other beasts now he is excommunicated and is appointed only to feed upon the dust not upon the earth for that hath a moisture and so is apt to nourish but God did not allot unto him so much but only to feed upon the dust which is dry and altogether without moisture So that all men may evidently see both by the motion and feeding of the Serpent that the Curse of God is upon him because the Devil that old Serpent did use him as a means to perswade man to sinne against God As for the invisible Serpent these punishments pronounced by God are verified in him also but not literally for he hath no 〈◊〉 of body and therefore cannot creep but as he is a spirit so we must judge and discern spiritual things spiritually the first epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter for he hath a spiritual brest and belly he hath a spiritual creeping and feeding For his moving we are first to consider the motion as it offereth it self First It is the basest and vilest motion that is to signifie unto us that the dejection of the Devil is a more 〈◊〉 dejection and overthrow than any can be For where at the first he was an Angel of light appointed to be a Minister in Heaven now he is cast down into the deepest Hell and is there occupied in all base and vile service Now he doth busie himself in nothing so much as how to work wickednesse and to destroy the souls of men Of this dejection our Saviour speaks I saw Satan as it were lightning fall down from Heaven Luke the tenth chapter and the eighteenth verse And of him to his shame it is said How art thou fallen from Heaven that said I will ascend into Heaven and exalt my throne above the starres of God Isaiah the fourteenth chapter and the twelfth verse For it is a great shame for a Prince and noble person that hath been occupied in matters of State to be thrust into the Kitchen to be a drudge So is it with the Devil the invisible Serpent who having been before a Minister in Heaven doth now creep upon earth and compasse it Job the first chapter And as Christ saith He walks through dry places Luke the eleventh chapter and the twenty fourth verse that is he delights to be in souls that are defiled with all manner of sinne and if he cannot be received there he will enter into the Swine Matthew the eighth chapter And then doth he creep when he makes men to minde earthly things Philippians the third chapter and the second verse As this word sheweth that the reward of pride is and shall be basenesse so from his creeping we are taught what is his fraud and deceitfulnesse These things that have feet and goe cannot move without some noyse but the way of the 〈◊〉 doth passe mans understanding for that it leaveth no impression Proverbs the thirtieth chapter In this sense the Apostle saith Some false brethren have crept in Galatians the second chapter and the fourth verse and these creep into widows houses the second epistle to Timothy the third chapter This kinde of creeping is nothing else but a privy kinde of beguiling and deceiving such as we finde to have been used by the Devill the second epistle to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter Therefore we must have a special regard of the Devil when he comes to us in this manner for then is he more to be feared than when he seeks about like a roaring Lyon whom to devour the first epistle of Peter the fift chapter and the third verse The Devil is said to creep to signifie thus much That as creeping things doe not fly about our heads nor keep even pase with us so the old Serpent is alwaies aiming at our lowest part as it were at the heel tempting us by sensuality to the sinne of uncleannesse and intemperance Secondly We are to consider the manner of this motion which is expressed by the original word to be upon the brest and belly whereby we have shewed to us two main 〈◊〉 For when he creeps upon his brest by the listing up of himself he brings the temptation of the brest that is he would have us 〈◊〉 up with pride and exalt our selves When he creeps upon his belly he tempts us to desire the forbidden fruit and apple that was so goodly and pleasant to look upon and under this is comprehended both the sinnes of 〈◊〉 and lust In this manner we are to observe the means whereby he perswades men to these sinnes In the breast is the heart and when he labours to take the possession of the heart by corrupting our inward thoughts then he creeps upon his brest And his creeping upon his 〈◊〉 betokens the actual accomplishment of sinne So we see that albeit the Devil be a spirit yet by a spiritual analogie he creeps upon his breast and belly no lesse than the visile Serpent Thirdly After the casting down of Pride we come to consider the sinne of Lust and the punishment laid upon it which is To eate the dust The invisible Serpent doth not eate only corporally but spiritually he may be said to eate for in spiritual matters there is a thing answerable to eating We say in regard of the delight we take in somthing this is meat and drink to us And so the Holy Ghost also speaks I esteem of thy word above my appointed food Job the twenty third chapter
And Christ saith My meat is to doe the will of him that sent me John the fourth chapter by which is signified the delight and contentment of the minde So whatsoever the Serpent delights in that he may be said to eat and seed upon Secondly this word implyeth not only a delight but a devouring and a destroying as in the Prophets it is said The sword and famine shall devour the second book of Samuel the third chapter and the twenty sixt verse not that it can devour but is a means to consume and destroy This eating the Apple ascribes to the Devil when he saith of him That he goeth about seeking whom he may devour the first epistle of Peter the fift chapter and therefore he is said to stand by ready to devour the child so soon as it should be brought forth Apocalyps the twelfth chapter that is there is none so soon born anew in the Church of spirit and water but the Devil seeks presently to kill it And in 〈◊〉 two points standeth the spiritual eating of the invisible Serpent For the dust which is appointed for his food there is a spiritual thing correspondent also to it for where God promiseth unto Abraham Thy seed shall be as the dust Genesis the thirteenth chapter and as the starres of Heaven Genesis the twenty second chapter upon these places the Fathers gather That of Abraham should come both a dusty and earthly generation not expressing the faith and obedience of Abraham and also a heavenly generation that should shine and give light to the world as it were starres with the purenesse of their life And David saith plainly That the ungodly art as dust Psalm the first for whatsoever lyeth along upon the earth will 〈◊〉 dust the earth it self being without moisture turneth to dust so that the least winde that comes bloweth it away So the idle person that lyeth along and hath no vocation to follow doth gather dust and is subject to be scattered with the wind And they that somtime had some moisture and dew from Heaven if they lose it so as their soul waxe dry Numbers the eleventh chapter the Devil will send them a winde that shall carry them away for his delight is to be in dry places Matthew the twelfth chapter and in places without moisture Luke the eleventh chapter The winde wherewith they shall be carried away is every winde of doctrine Ephesians the fourth chapter Therefore we must beware that we be not clouds without water as Jude calls the wicked verse the twelfth and that we fall not from our own stedfastnesse the second epistle of Peter the third chapter and the first verse which we cannot chuse but doe if we loath prayer and other spiritual exercises whereby the dew of Heaven doth descend upon us And as it is in Religion so also in matter of the Common-wealth wherein we shall finde that this drynesse is a cause of much evil for those light and idle persons which Jerohoam took unto himself turned to his destruction the second book of Chronicles and the thirteenth chapter Seeing the Devil delights in these dry souls and loose parts of the earth how is it a punishment laid upon him to feed on them It is indeed a punishment he would have other meat for so soon as 〈◊〉 is borne anew by regeneration the Devil is ready to devout the childe Apocalyps the twelfth chapter So he would have devoured Christ himself Matthew the fourth chapter So he desired to have sed on Job and all other godly men which are the starres of Heaven But he is excluded from that food and is to feed only upon the wicked who being dry and destitute of the grace of God are fitly compared to the dust And as the Devil himself is accursed so they that are allotted to him for food are cursed Children the second epistle of Peter the second chapter Thirdly It is said all the dayes of thy life This punishment is laid upon him as God speaks here because thou hast done this upon him not as he is the red Lyon but the Tempter as he is a spirit he is immortal and hath no end of life but the dayes of his temptation shall have an end at the comming of Christ to judgement as he is the red Dragon condemned in Hell he hath no end but shall goe into everlasting fire where he shall have no end of torment The Dragon the old Serpent is loose but for a little season but after he shall be bound and cast into the bottomlesse pit Apocalyps the twentieth chapter the second and third verses Here is matter of admonition That we avoid those sinnes which we see so severely punished by God in the invisible Serpent especially Malice in speaking evil of God and hurting our neighbours Then to beware of Pride which God doth punish with basenesse Lastly to detest the prosecuting of our own inordinate lust because that will deprive us of the blessed food so as we shall have nothing to feed upon but the dust We must not putrifie in idlenesse but get up and take our strength unto us and cherish the moisture and dew of Heaven which we have received Isaiah the fifty second chapter So here is matter of faith and comfort for this Curse pronounced by God upon the Devil turns to a blessing to us For Adam and Eve had cause of comfort seeing that God took their fall wrought by the Devil so grievously God here professeth himself an enemy to the 〈◊〉 that was and is our enemy and so giveth us hope that howsoever we by his perswasion are fallen from our first estate yet he will be mercifull to us Praeterea inimicitiam pono inter te mulierem hanc similiter que inter semen tuum semen hujus Gen. 3. 15. Jul. 2. 1598. IN this verse we have the second part of the Sentence given by God upon the Serpent The former part concerned the Serpent himself but this part hath respect also to us and is much more grievous unto him than the other three branches And it is that which he doth most hardly digest Concerning which as it directly containeth a Commination and Curse so as we must acknowledge it to be Gods doing and to be marvellous in our eyes Psalm the hundred and eighteenth In this Curse is 〈◊〉 a singular Blessing and in this 〈◊〉 we have a great and pretious promise the second epistle of Peter the first chapter and the fourth verse Touching this verse nothing can be spoken good enough seeing upon it the new Testament hath his foundation and that all the rest or the Scripture is nothing else but a Commentary upon it for there beginneth a new creation of all things and the new 〈◊〉 which the Apostle speaks of in the second epistle to the 〈◊〉 the fift chapter and the sevententh verse For seeing the world which was lately created by God was presently corrupted by the malice of the Serpent it hath pleased God
audierunt compuncti sunt corde dixerunt ad Petrum ac reliquos Apostolos Quid faciemus viri fratres Petrus autem ait ad eos Resipiscite Act. 2. 37. Now when they heard this they were pricked in their heart and said unto Peter and to the rest of the Apostles Men and bretheren what shall we doe Then Peter said unto them Repent p. 601 Tum alter ad alterum dixerunt Nonne cor nostrum ardebat in nobis dum loqueretur nobis in via dum adaperiret nobis Scripturas Luc. 24. 32. And they said one to another Did not our heart burn within us while hee talked with us by the way and while he opened to us the Scriptures p. 607 Etenim per unum Spiritum nos omnes in unum corpus baptizati sumus Judaei Graeci servi liberi omnes potati sumus in unum Spiritum 1 Cor. 12. 13. For by one Spirit are wee all baptized into one body whether we be Jewes or Gentiles whether we be bond or free and have been all made to drink into one Spirit p. 614 Ex eo quòd maxima illa nobis ac pretiosa promissa donavit ut per haec esficeremini divinae consortes naturae elapsi ex corruptione quae est in mundo per cupiditatem 2 Pet. 1. 4. Whereby are given to us exceeding great and pretious promises that by these you might be partakers of the divine nature having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust p. 620 Ad hoc ipsum verò vos omni praeterea collato studio adjicite fidei vestrae virtutem 2 Pet. 1. 5. And besides this giving all diligence adde to your faith virtue p. 624 Adjicite fidei vestrae virtutem virtuti verò notitiam Adde to your faith virtue and to virtue knowledge p. 628 〈◊〉 verò continentiam contincntiae verò tolerantiam 2 Pet. 1. 6. And to knowledge temperance and to temperance patience p. 631 Tolerantiae pietatem pietati verò fraternum amorem fraterno verò amori charitatem 2 Pet. 1. 7. And to patience godlinesse and to godlinesse brotherly kindnesse and to brotherly kindnesse charity p. 635 〈◊〉 vos O viatores omnes intuemini videte an sit dolor par dolori meo qui factus est 〈◊〉 quam afficit Jehova moerore die aestus irae suae Lam. 1. 12. Is it nothing to you all yee that passe by behold and see if there be any sorrow like unto my sorrow which is done unto me where with the Lord hath afflicted me in the day of his fierce anger p. 639 Nam eratis velut oves errantes Sed 〈◊〉 con vertistis 〈◊〉 ad Pastorem Curatorem animarum vestrarum 1 Pet. 2. 25. For yee were as sheep going astray but are now returned unto the Shepheard and Bishop of your souls p. 644 Paulisper non conspicietis me rursum paulisper videbit is me quia ego vado ad Patrem John 16 16 A little while and ye shall not see mee and again a little while and ye shall see me because I goe to the Father p. 648 Adeo provocantes Deum ad indignationem fact is suis ut irrumperet in eos plaga donec consistente Pinchaso judicium exercente coercita esset plaga illa Psal. 106. 29,30 Thus they provoked him to anger with their inventions and the plague brake in upon them Then stood up Phinehas and executed judgment and so the Plague was stayed p. 652 LECTURES PREACHED UPON the first Chapter OF GENESIS LECTURES Preached at Saint PAULES LONDON In Principio Deus creavit Coelum Terram c. Gen. 1. 1. WEE have heard of the undoubted credit and unquestionable Authority of Moses the writer Now touching his hand-writing hee hath left five Bookes as five fingers of his hand to point at the knowledg of God and heavenly things that so hee might shew them unto us In all which Bookes wee may observe two principall parts of his intent and purpose The one was to deliver to Gods Church the Law and Word of God The other is to write the History of Gods Works First hee sets downe the Creation of the Wold and all flesh that after hee might shew the Lawe which was given to all flesh in the World This Historie of the worlds Creation aptly divideth it self into two parts The first concerneth the old World 2 Pet. 2.5 which was in Paradise The other that World which hath been since and shall be to the end thereof Touching the old World hee considereth it in its perfection integrity and happinesse in these first two Chapters and in its defection decay and misery in the third Chapter For the perfection of it wee are led to consider the Creation of the World in the beginning of this Chapter and the Creation or making of Man and investing him in Paradise to bee the Lord and Governor of all the World and the things therein The sum of these verses is the narration of the manner of the rearing up of the frame of all things wee see in heaven and earth which is a matter of so high huge and infinite consideration that wee should quickly confound and lose our selves in it if God had not given us this thred of direction in our hands to bring us out of this intricate maze which else would astonish us This Creation is divided into six dayes works in which is shewed the six joynts as it were of the frame of the whole World In which six dayes the proceeding of God in this worke consisteth in these three points First the creating of all Creatures of and after an indigest rude and imperfect matter and manner For the first day was made a rude masse or heape which after was the Earth Secondly a bottomlesse huge gulfe which was the Waters Thirdly over both was a foggie obscure myst of darknesse which was the Firmament After that in the second place is set downe the distinction which is in three sorts First Of Light from darknesse Secondly Of the nether Waters from the upper Waters viz. of the Seas and Clouds Thirdly Of the Waters from the Earth After the distinction and dividing of this ensueth in the third place Gods worke in beautifying and adorning them after this order which wee now see First the Heaven with Starres Secondly the Ayre with Fowls Thirdly the Earth with Beasts Herbs and Plants of all sorts Fourthly the Sea and Waters with Fishes And having thus finished this great frame of all the World and beautified the same as wee see Then he framed and made Man the little world after his Image and placed him therein as his Pallace to enjoy and possesse Touching the first part of the Creation it is set downe in the first verse in which are foure workes of great weight and importance 1. The first In principio Second Deus Third creavit Fourth Coelum Terram
teach us that he is our per quem and must be our propter quem in all our actions therefore as it is he per quem sumus so we must make here his glorie and praise the end of all our thoughts words actions or devises whatsoever Psal. 96. 5. Elohim is said to make all and therefore we must with praise tell it out among the Heathen So there we are taught to remember him in our youth as our Creator to knit our selves and our wills to him as our Governor and in trembling to fear him as our Judge for he commeth to judge the world in truth Psal. 96. 13. for if we shall amend our lives we shall rejoyce and wish for his comming as we rejoyce and praise him for our making and this is the perfection of a Christian man contremiscere when we think how wonderfully God hath made us and with joy and gladness say with David Psal. 119. 52. I remembred thy judgements of old and received comfort and as we know that in him and by him we live move and have our being Acts 17. 28. so we must live move and breath only for him that is so farre forth as may make for his glorie that at last we may with joy commend our souls to him as to a faithfull Creator 1 Pet. 4. vers 19. 4 Point The fourth point was the things made namely Heaven and Earth which comprehended all in them that one being the upper bound above and the other below between both which are all The use is that if we look upward we see Heaven if we cast our eyes down the earth will be seen for our eyes and light are given to see both which two if we ask them they will tell us Job 12. 7. If we will not ask them yet they will preach and declare Gods glorie Psal. 19. 1. that not once a week but night and day not for an hour in the night or day but continually though their preaching doe not trouble our ears being dumb yet they cry aloud and though they speak not English yet their voyce is intelligible to all Nations and Languages in the world wherefore seeing they still cry aloud and tell us of the Creator that he made all these for us it is required of us that we be ready with our tribute and homage which is to yeild due and continuall praise and thanksgiving to God for them for heaven and Earth have a fellow feeling of the good and evill which either we doe or God doth for us Esay 39. 1. and they rejoyce with us when we doe or have any good done to us And so when we offend God in paying our duty Jer. 2. 12. then it is enough to make heaven and earth stand still and be amazed and astonished at it because we forget God and our duty Thus doth our sinne and ungratefullness overthrow and prevent and stain the whole course and order of Nature Jer. 12. 4. so there is a concurrent of them with us in honoring serving and praising the Creator both of them and us Therefore it is our duty and part to give heedfull care to those preachers which preach God without the Church alwayes in silence and so give our duty and tribute to serve and praise God with them amongst his Saints here that we may be glorified with them in Heaven that we may praise and magnifie him with his Creatures in earth that we may be glorified with his Saints in Heaven quod faciat Deus per Christam Terra autem erat res informis inanis tenebraeque erant in superficie abyssi Gen. 1. 2. verse THE former verse was delivered to us an abstract of the whole work of Gods Creation now lest we should think that when he mentioned Heaven and Earth before he should mean that all things in Heaven and Earth were made in the very moment of the beginning even as we see them now therefore Moses 〈◊〉 haste to tell us that though at the beginning and first moment God made quecunque nunc sunt yet he made them not qualia nunc sunt but did that in six distinctions of severall times It had been as easie to him to have created all things even in the perfection and order they are in a moment and instant and in that beautifull form in which they present themselves now to our eyes But it pleased God though in power he could doc it yet in wisdome to proceed after these three degrees mentioned before First to create the beginning both of all times and of all things as the matter and beginning of all superior bodies and the beginning of all inferior bodies of nothing After the work of creation followeth the work of distinction from this 2. verse to the 11. And lastly ensueth the work of persection with beauty to adorn all his works and to finish them which is from the 11 verse to the 16. It pleased God thus to proceed in this work as well that he might shew himself to be the God of order as also to discover to us the mysterie of the Trinity in the three properties of the three persons which appear in the Creation For all was made by his Power which is the property of God the Father By his Wisedome which is the property of God the Sonne by which all things were orderly disposed and distinguished And by the riches of his Goodness which is the property of the holy Ghost by which all things were adorned and made perfect these three properties are remembred in the Revel 5. 12. and Acts 17. 28. We live by his power we and all things move in this order by his wisdome and we have this our being by his grace and goodness by his power we are taught to acknowledge him to be our beginning and originall ex quo sumus by his wisdome we acknowledge him to be the upholder per quem sumus by his goodness we confess him to be the Chief propter quod sumus For considering his goodness we and all Creatures must endeavor to doe all that we can for him and his praise and honour All which three are plainly and orderly set in the 11. Rom. 36. God also took this orderly proceeding partly that we entring into the meditation of Gods works might by this means have as it were a thread to direct us orderly therein for by this means we come to know this difference between Creatum ordinatum ornatum esse as the Hebrews say by this means we shall know not only the beginning and being of all things but also how orderly and excellently all things were made in this Creation And thus much of the reasons of this course of Gods proceeding in this work Moses having therefore in the first verse set down the materials of the World and all in them now to the 11. verse he sheweth the work of distinction And after the work of adorning and perfecting all But first of all he handleth
as molten glasse Job 37. 18. and they shall dissolve and melt again in the last day 2 Pet. 3. 10 11 12. so that in this depth of water is conteined the matter whereof the high heavens were made St. Austine calleth it inordinatum mensitatem aquarum that is a disordered for they had no limit or bound nor any order or course in them they were without any shore Psal. 104. 6 9. for they were above the mountains and prevailed over all untill God did limit them and set them their bounds Pro. 8. 27. which they should not passe to cover the earth yea and also God limitted the upper waters and bounded them in Clouds Job 26. 8. so that the Clouds break not he also made doors and barrs for the Sea below Job 38. 10 11. and said thus farre you shall come and no further Touching their first disorderly motion it is set down Psal 93. 3 4. the flood did rage horribly and they did lift up their waves but now God hath set them a most orderly and profitable and necessary course eundo redeundo Psal. 104. 10. of ebbing and flowing by course and recourse of times and tides These deeps had a face nay as the word signifieth it had two faces in which the Philosophers doe easily consent and agree with him for all know that this globe hath a double hemisphere yea one half sphere is the upper face of the earth and the other is the nether face of the earth now he telleth us that then the darknesse was over both faces of the earth and waters and not as it is now for when it is dark night with us it is bright day with the Antipodes which are as the nether face of the earth but then it convered all with obscure darknesse 3. Thirdly As for darknesse we are not to conceive any otherwise of it then to be only a privation defect and absence of light which then wanted for as one faith tenebrae erant id 〈◊〉 non erat lux So that by the negative he sheweth that there was a privation of light not that this privation followed the habite as if there had been light but that the darknesse was first over all before there was any light made 45 Esay 7. it was said that God created darknesse but that was by denying unto things light for herein appeared Gods power in that as he made something of nothing so God brought 〈◊〉 out of darknesse 1 Cor. 4 5. Psal. 18. 11. God came down and darknesse was under his feet he made it his pavillion round about him to cover the brightnesse of his person Psal. 36. 6. God and his works are as tenebrae Abyssus like the great gulph therefore we must not curiously prye and question about him and his matters As God made the darknesse for some use and purpose for himself to be his pavillion Psal. 18. 11. so in respect of us he made them to speciall use Psal. 104. 23. he made darknesse that it may be night which is a time for all things to take their rest in so that as the day was made for labour so this for rest because quod caret alterna requiae durabile non est And God hath made it for a third use to the rebellious Spirits and Divels and to wicked men namely to reserve them in utter darknesse unto the great day Jude 4 5 6. So God made it to be a pavillion for himself a couch for us and a torment to the wicked Tum dixit Deus esto lux Gen. 1. 3 verse MOses having before described the primative State of the world how God made it of nothing and then endowed it with an aptnesse to receive a better form he doth in this verse unto the 11. proceed to a three fold work of distinction separating and sequestring orderly one part from the other to avoid confusion The first was of the light from darknesse which was the first dayes work The second of the celestiall and superior parts of the heavens from the inferior bodies below Thirdly the earth and dry land from the waters and having performed this inward perfection as it is called Chap. 2 verse 1. he proceedeth afterward to the outward adorning of them three and so finisheth the work This verse hath in it the first work of distinction for whereas before it was a blinde lump wrapped up in Clouds of waters as in his Clouds and swadled with darknesse as with a 〈◊〉 as Job faith now God took off from it his swadling 〈◊〉 and clothed it with his own garments Psal. 104. 2. that is endowed it with light Fiat lux er at lux In shewing thereof we are to consider two things First the precept and mandate of God Fiat lux Secondly the execution thereof for the performance Et er at lux In the first two things are to be observed First the authority from whence the mandate came Dixit Deus Secondly the tenor and contents of the precept Fiat lux First touching the authority of the precept we see it was God that said it dicere autem faith 〈◊〉 eft verbum proferre whereout we gather two observations 1. The mouth of the Lord from whence this spirit before and this word came 2. Of this word from whence this work came Touching the first it were absurde to say that God should speak after the manner of men with an audible sound of words for it were in vain and to no end to speak when there were none to hear therefore this is that which we must conceive of it that when God speaketh to us in his word he doth it as it were in our dialect that is so as we may understand what he meaneth for if he should speak properly of himself we are not able to comprehend the manner of his works therefore as the Holy Ghost taketh a name and title from a Dove so doth God 〈◊〉 borrow his manner of doing from a Prince which is the greatest thing we can conceive for what is in our conceit more forceable to the speedy execution and through dispatch of a thing then a Princes streight commandement and mandate which on a sodain can cause whole Armies of men to be ready at his pleasure Men doe unfold and manifest their walls and counsells in all matters by word of their mouthes Sicut voluntas sermo ejus it a natura opus ejus faith one his word is his will and all the frame of nature is his work proceeding therefrom Wherefore in that it is said God spake it is meant that he plainly revealed and meant to declare his will This uttering and revealing the will is after two sorts which the two Hebrew words doe signifie First when a man by a secret discourse doth reason or speak in his heart which doth reason off the audible sound of words Preach 2. 3. I in my heart purposed with my self so the fool spake in his heart that he durst not utter by
dark and hidden though it be in darknesse it self but his eye of providence can see it so that there is nothing so deeply covered in secret but that he by the same can reach to it In this second work the Prophet beginneth at the third point for the first two which are the materialls and womb and the impregnating making fit or enabling it to receive a better form were things belonging particularly to the first dayes work which in respect of the prerogations it had was called the one day and the day alone For in the first day there was spiritus 〈◊〉 creatio sed varia procreatio for all things being made in grosse at the first and impregnated and conceived in this womb of the waters had afterward in the six severall dayes and times their procreation and were brought forth and therefore the gulph being enabled before is not distinguished and separated into that place which is the upmost Heavens of all above us and the purest and cleerest and best part of the waters The other part which is more unpure is set in that place below under us which reacheth unto the bottom of the deep of the earth Saint Austine saith that this separation was therefore made because God would not trouble the living Creatures of the earth afterward with many waters which were not a meet Element for them to live in but only they should have the impressions of the Ayre to water the earth as rain snow haile and dews Coelum aëreum Touching Heaven which is one part of the division there is varia acceptio verbi it is diversly understood for first it is taken for coelum aëreum which we call the skie as in the 20. verse of this Chap. volucres coeli when Heaven is taken for the Ayre or Skie Jer. 8 7. Milvus in coelo c. that is in the Ayre so Gen 9. 14. nubes coeli that is the Clouds which hang and flie in the Ayre And Christ saith that they are skilfull to discern the times by view of the face of Heaven to know what the day will be by the rednesse or lowring of the Ayre or Skie Luk. 4. 25. he saith the Heavens were shut or locked up three yeers that is the Ayre where the Clouds are So doe Heathen writers take the word coelum non animum mutant qui trans mare currunt that is they change the Ayre not their mindes c. where coelum is taken for that distance of place which is between us and the Moon After we have spoken of this coelum aëreum we will come to the other coelum coelorum but first let us consider the Ayre in the generall and then the true Chambers of the Ayre as David calleth them Psal. 104.2.3 that is of the three Regions of the Ayre In which treatise we will consider Distributio first the matter or argument of these verses Secondly the name of the thing it self in the 8 verse In the first three things are to be noted First Gods Edict Secondly the execution of it in the former part of the 7. verse And the third is the return of the Edict or Writ And it was so Of the first in which we consider the word the manner and the parts to whom the Edict is given and then what wherein and to what end it was namely to distinguish the one waters from the other It pleased God in every daies work to have severall speech and mention made of his Word and Spirit the one to exclude necessity the other to exclude chance or casualty the word is ever named to conclude and shut out that objection quis erat ei consiliarius Esay 40. 13 14. that he had no need of counsell or advise the other to exclude quis dedit illi prior for as he did all things without the advise and help of any by himself so he did it of his meer goodnesse and grace without any motive or perswasion of our deserts Touching the word which I told you was verbum unum increatum aeternum We must consider it abiding in God as skill art and cunning doth abide in a perfect work-man and his proceedings and manifestation in the Creatures as the skill of an artificer proceedeth from him into his work and there is to be seen so the second person the word of God abideth for ever wholly in God and dwelleth and resteth in his bosome Pro. 2. And this by this means passeth from God the Father into his workmanship and Creatures and is to be seen manifestly how wonderfull and glorious Gods word and wisdome and art is by which he made all And so may we say of his spirit which is inseparable and coequall with it for as with our words our breath also proceedeth out of our mouthes in one action and at one time so ever the word and the spirit of God proceedeth from him together to the perfecting of any work So we see they are indivisible Heb. 1. 2. 3. Christ by whom God made the World is there called a stamp or graven form of his Father and the brightnesse of his glory so that now here is shewed the second stamp and impression graven and formed in these works in which the brightnesse of his Image may be seen namely his power and wisdome c. For by the word of God also were the Heavens made Psal. 33. 6. saith David out of which sentence we may learn two speciall points 1. First that the word of God is the generall mediator not only between God and man in the work of redemption but also between God and his works in this Creation for after that the word of God was he by whom all things had their being and were that they are and were set joynt and in order by him then by the same verbum increatum proceeding from God together with that powerfull working of the sanctifying Spirit were all things new created and set in right order and joynt again being by Adams sinne clean out of frame 2. The other point is that whereas it had been all one for Moses to say Deus dixit aut Deus facit he rather causeth this phrase Dixit Deus quia fecit dicendo in men indeed sermo apus are two things of divers natures often separated for commonly the greatest sayers are least doers well the talkative are seldom active but in God they are all one his dictum factum have no difference for as 〈◊〉 saith with God initium sermonis est perfectio operis and this is the prerogative of the supernatural Agent Touching the stile or phrase of the Edict or Mandate it is imperative the Kings of the Earth are glad oftentimes by fair means to entreat that their inferiors and subjects may doe their will as the 〈◊〉 men counselled Roboam 1 Reg. 12. 6 7. And the Apostles 〈◊〉 alwayes use their authority in commanding 2 Cor. 8. 8. 〈◊〉 continually goeth by way of commanding
hour every day to perswade us that are men which are farre more beholden unto God than any Creature else and yet it will not avail to make us obedient to his word As for conformity to his word it was sic even after the manner and form in all respects as he would have it But if we doe a thing it is lame and unperfect in some respect and not conformable to his will Last of all constancie and perpetuity Psal. 119. 91. they continue still according to their ordinance for all things serve thee He hath set thee a Law which shall not be broken Psal. 148. 6. For it is a wonder that such Seas of waters which hang and fly over our heads daily doe not fall on us and with their weight destroy us for we see what a bucker of water is for heavinesse in his fall yet the pillers of God uphold them that they fall not which pillers one would think should be aere that is made of brasse but they are aëreae airie pillers and yet last longer and are more durable then the greatest brasen pillers that we can imagine for in time they would corrupt and be eaten up of the waters but yet the power of God hath so strengthned the Aire that being the weakest thing that is as our Proverb saith As weak as Water not being able to sustain it self no not to be a piller to hold up a feather from the ground yet it is made a Firmament that is a most firm sure and durable piller to uphold all these Clouds and bottels of water above they move motu immobili varietate invariabili and so they continue after Gods ordinance even unto this day as the Psalmist saith Expansum autem hoc Deus Vocavit Coelum sic fuit vespera fuit mane diei secundi Gen. 1. 8. WHich words contain in them the second principall part of the second dayes work which is the word of denomination and entitling the Firmament thus with a new name When God made Abraham the Father of the faithfull he exchanged and gave him a new name Gen. 17. 5. When Jacob was exalted to the like dignity his name was also changed and he called Israel Gen. 32. 28. So here having made ex abysso Coelum that is as some say Coelum a coeno of the dreggs of that gulfe then he vouchsafeth according to the dignity of 〈◊〉 to give it a name agreeable thereunto Touching the denomination in general I shewed four things before which I will not repeat now but only call to your remembrance The first was The name of things are of freehold and therefore must move us to attention because though these works are beneficiall to all Creatures yet the apprehension of their names belong only to man at whom God did aime and levell in this work The second That the things which are divers in nature must be distinguished in name The third The manner of giving names must be in proportion agreeable to the nature of them And lastly What the significations of the names are Not repeating this generality we will now descend to the particularity of this name and see by the notations of the word what is signified thereby The old English called the Heavens aloft as though it were lifted up as it was out of the deep The Latines call it Caelum quasi caelatum that is embroidered and garnished as it is The Grecians call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quasi terminus mundi as it were the border and bound of the World The Hebrews call it Shameshe Concerning which word there is three several opinions all which may be well and to good purpose received There are of the Hebrews which deduce the word from the verb Shama which is to wonder because of the admiration which all men have of this glorious World especially if we consider with David Psal 8. 4 5. that God having such excellent and glorious Creatures in Heaven should so notwithstanding regard man which is but a clod of earth as to endue him with these divine graces and with a reasonable soul The admirablenesse of this work consisteth first In that they being made of the dreggs of the deep are notwithstanding the most splendent and glorious Creatures of God Also in that they moving continually are immobilia and varying and changing in their courles alwaies are notwithstanding invariabilia for they move motu immobili varietate invariabili Also in that they consisting of water which is most weak and infirm are nothwithstanding most sure and firm of all other things The other opinion taketh it from the verb Magam and the adverb Iham as if God had appointed with his finger to the Heavens and said Here are all things if you want light waters either for soul or bodie here they are to be found and here you may have it as indeed all good graces come from above from our Father in Heaven Jam. 1. 17. The second note touching the word is in that it is of the duall number which implyeth that the Heavens are double and two fold which is apparent in the 17. verse where it is said that the Starres are in Heaven and in the 26. verse it is said that the Fowls also flye in Heaven Now this is plain and sensible in every mans eyes that the starres are not where the Birds doe flie neither doe the Fowles flie where the Starres are Out of Psal. 68. 33. the ancient Hebrews doe note to us that there was a former and later Heaven a higher and a lower Heaven made by God the lower Heavens in the Scriptures are usually termed and called Coeli Psal. 148. 4. and the upper Heavens which is the Seat of God is called Coeli Coelorum 1 Reg. 8. 27. and in other places for as there was in the Temple of Salemon Sanctum Sanctum Sanctorum so in the the great Temple of the world there is Coelum Coelum Coelorum to answer to it in the upper and higher Heavens as was shadowed in the Temple is the mercy Seat the Altar and the Propiciatory but in the nether is atrium I. Benjamin c that is a division of severall Courts for Starres Clouds Fowls Men c. Between the higher and the nether Heavens as it was in the Temple there is a Vail or Curtain spread Heb. 6. 19. which doth part the one from the other Besides these two Heavens we read of a third Heaven 2 Cor. 12. 2. which is the highest number we read of in Gods word so that besides the Merchant mans Heavens which is prosperous winde and besides the Husbandmans Heaven from whence commeth seasonable weather in Summer and Winter there is a third Heaven which we must seek for which is Regnum Coelorum for the Fowles doe flie per medium Coelorum 17. and 26. verses as the Angell did Rev. 8. 13. therefore there is a Heaven on both sides of this middle Heaven The impressions of the Aire are the
of time for there is no beauty without order The day and the night were before divided what needeth God now to make a second division here You must understand that there are two dividings the one is a division in duo into day and night the other is inter duo the day is assigned to the Sunne the night to the Moon When the whole is parted it is divided The man in the 12. Luke 13. said to Christ Bid my brother divide the inheritance with me So that a thing is divided tum separatur cum separatum diversis assignatur The Sunne is as it were the surveyor of mens worke the Moon and Starres are our watch-men when we doe take our rest The Lord giveth the Sunne for a light for the day and the courses of the Moon and Starres for a light to the night Jer. 31. 35. By the ascending and descending of the Sunne we have our hours our dayes our seasons hereby we have dayes shorter and longer and for that the Sunne had so many good qualities and was so worthy a Creature men of other Nations and in times past gave glory and worship to the Sunne to it they did erect Altars build Temples and offered sacrifice But non dominium sed ministerium dedit Deus Soli. The second use is for signes Homer did say so much that they were as signes to admonish us It is good for Star-gazers and out of this place they doe gather that by the Starres they may foretell things to come Ambrose imputeth no fatall destiny that cannot be shunned to these signes but rather that they are signes for direction The Chaldees and the Persians did foretell by the conjunction of Starres that there should be inundations and that such things are inevitable but for the most part even then when they said should be wet there was the greatest drought Hereby they cast figures and shew mens Nativities but the Lord saith Jeremy 10. 2. Learn not the way of the Heathen be not afraid for the signes of Heaven though the Heathen be afraid of such Most excellently saith the Lord in the 44. Esay 25. I destroy the tokens of the Soothsayers and make them that conjecture fools and I make their knowledge foolishnesse Their knowledge is foolish vanity it is inutiles querenti and impossibilis profitenti No inevitable destiny is to be ascribed to the Starres for all that is is in the hands of God They are signes to the Husbandman by them God giveth him discretion to sow and to reap in season Esay 28. 26. They are signes to the Mariners to them which sailed with Paul toward Rome nor Sunne nor Moon appeared for many dayes Acts 27. 20. They are signes to the Physition for his criticali dayes The Sunne is a signe and as trumpet to the Beasts which when it riseth they doe retire to their dens and then goeth man forth unto his work Psal. 104. 22. They are also spirituall signes and holy signes they that dwell in the uttermost parts of the Earth shall be afraid of thy signes Psal. 65. 8. The Sonne of man at the latter day shall be as the light of the Heaven Luke 17. 24. God will then shew wonders in Heaven and tokens in the Earth blood and fire and vapours of smoake Acts 2. 19. So that these lumina when we behold them and think of the later day are signa poenitentiae they are buccina poenitentiae from whence are certain influences the Moon to the waters the Sunne to the Earth If God be pleased sweet is the increase of the Sunne and sweet is the increase of the Moon Deuteronomy 33. 14. But if God be angry then is it otherwise And they are for seasons they are signes for place Deut. 4. 47. Moses bids the Israelites to remember the signes and Acts that God did in AEgypt Deut. 11. 3. They are for times to every purpose there is a time Preach 8. 6. for oportunity is the very bud of time They were for seasons inrebus sacris in Gods feasts and holy-dayes God hath appointed the Moon for certain seasons the Sunne knoweth his going down Psal. 104. 19. By the Sunne the dayes are hotter and colder The Moon is made to appear according to her season the feasts are appointed by the Moon the moneth is called after the name thereof Ecclesiasticus 43. The Moon is a direction of the Passover every seventh day is the Sabbath state tempora sunt a Sole in things civill Faires meeting and ordaining Magistrates is by ordinata tempora The Moon hath a short motion the Sunne hath a great wheele for his whole course in a year for his compasse by dayes There is the morning Starre shining from the end of the night to the beginning of the day the evening starre the end of the day to the beginning of the night The Sunne in the day the Moon in the night are for their seasons the revolution of the Sunne is in a year of the Moon in a moneth The Sunne did rise to Jacob after he had wrastled with the Angell chap. 32. 31. The Passover was to be offered at Even at the going down of the Sunne in the moneths of Abib Deut. 16. begin So that the Sunne and the Moon are for seasons as it is in the 104. Psal. God saith Job in his 26. chapter 13. Hath furnished the Heavens and framed the crooked serpent which is taken for the Zodiack God saith to Job Canst thou bring forth Mazaroth in their time Canst thou guide Arcturus with his sonnes Job 38. 32. The Sunne runneth about in a day and in a year it goeth to each Tropick In accessu begins the Spring in decessu the Winter For themselves They are for illumination to be a light that is to give light to be a light even at midnight The Sunne is a light perpetually when it is absent from us it giveth light elsewhere to us it giveth light while we doe need it It is for us so that we may say to the lights sit vos non vobis they are for the Earth and for the Heavens they are for lights in the Firmament and to give light upon the Earth Sol est propter terram this is an honor to us and humility in them The Sunne commeth forth as a Bridegrome out of his chamber and rejoyceth like almighty man to runne his race Psal. 19. 5. So that it is for the Earth it was made to serve and lighten the earth take thou therefore heed lest thou lift up thy eyes unto Heaven and when thou seest the Sunne and the Moon and the Starres with all the hoste of Heaven thou shouldst be driven to worship and to serve them Deut. 4. 19. It cutteth off their adoration for creavit eos in ministerium cunctis Gentibus Sol o Deus est famulus Luna est ancilla tua ambo sunt in ministerium homini Non sunt conservi sed servi hominum Non sunt cum terra sed propter
with God not in that he had a large and spatious body but for that God did love and favour him So there is alia gloria Solis alia Lunae alia Stellarum for one starre differeth from another in glorie 1 Cor. 15. 41. Here he speaketh of the lights not of the celestiall bodies wherein he sheweth himself skilfull in the Mathematicks He was learned in all the wisdome of the Egyptians Acts 7. 22. so that he could have discoursed among the Astrologers of the quantities of the celestiall bodies but here by naming the greater and lesser light he doth instruct the very simple The light must be great for the house wherein it must hang is the whole world There must be two because they must serve for two seasions they are lumine impares because they are usu impares There is luminare majus and luminare minus The Sunne The greater is the Sunne which is the President of the day the Persians say that it is the lightner of all other lights luminare omnium luminum and that it is the Prince and Governour of light The starres doe get up to the top of the Epicycle in his absence they doe mourn and meet him again with joy in their Epicycle for they doe owe allegiance to the Sunne It hath two qualities light to direct and heat to cherish He is like a Bridegrome and like a Giant saith David Pulchritudinem sponsi videmus per lucem vim gigantis per calorem saith Austin upon the 19. Psalm 5. The Moon The lesser is to rule the night At the rule of the Moon the Sunne doth not murmur but it doth give place unto the Moon being inferior Here is greater obedience and humili y used then men doe use in this age there is no obedience in the inferior to the superior but murmurring and desire of equality The Sunne hath the rule of the day the Moon the dominion of the night both are content In Lordship there is no fellowship The three first nights without light Before this fourth night the three nights had no light but were meerly dark The Moon now shineth in the night it is the Sunnes deputy In the night it is comfortable in the Sea by navigation on the land by journey The Moon by some is called nocturnus Sol It is cold and moist My head O my sister is full of dew and my locks with the drops of the night Cant. 5. 12. In the time of her rule is the time of ease and of silence She hath a milde light she shineth lumine repercusso with a borrowed light The day by the Sunne is hot the night by the Moon is moist The Sunne is in the world as the heart in the body and the Moon as the liver The Sunne draweth up and the Moon dissolves The Starrs Now of the Starres which God made He maketh the Pleides and Orion Amos 5. 8. they are the attendants of the Moon Praise yee saith David the Lord which made great lights as the Sunne to rule the day the Moon and the Starres to govern the night Psal. 336. In the Heavens hath he put a Tabernacle for the Sunne Psal. 19. 4. The starres fixed have their tabernacles God that made the world and all things that therein is He is the Lord of Heaven and of Earth he dwelleth not in Temples made with hands Acts 17. 24. The Israelites took up the Tabernacle of Moloch and the Starre of their God Remphan figures which they made to worship Acts 7. 43. There are stellae erraticae the Planets and stellae fixae the other six Planets have their light from the Sunne Six branches came out of the golden candlestick in the temple Exod. 25. 32. They had not only many Idols but they had starres of their Gods Amos 5. 26. Siccuth and Chiun their images in that chapter and 26. verse are Mars and Saturne They called Barnabas Jupiter and Paul Mercurie Acts 14. 12. They have for saken the Lord and forgotten his holy mountain Esay 65. 11. Yea Lucifer hath said in his heart I will ascend into Heaven Oh Lucifer how art thou fallen which art the Sunne of the morning Esay 14. 12. Venus is the morning Starre the evening starre is the Mace-bearer to the Moon and the morning starre to the Sunne As touching the fixed starres God saith to Job in his 38. chapter 32. Canst thou bring forth Mazaroth in their time This Mazaroth is taken for the Zodiack Canst thou guide Arcturus with his Sonnes The starre Arcturus is the Northern Pole in the tayle of Ursamajor in the Zodiack are the twelve signes whereof one containeth many starres from thence there is a correspondencie in Aarons garment and in the Temple It is the hand of God that hath framed serpentem incurvum the crooked Zodiack Job 26. 13. Galaxia or Via lactea is held by some to be the passage of the Sunne by others the meeting of the radiations of many starres from thence is moisture There is mention of Orion and the Pleiades Job 38 31. Orion when it appeareth bringeth in Winter sweet are the influence of the Pleiades delitiae sunt Pleiadum When those seven starres appear the same being in Taurus they bring in the spring and pleasant flowers It is even God saith Job the 9. chap. 11. verse that maketh the starres Arcturus Orion and Pleiades And Amos 5 8. In the dogge dayes the starres of the nature of a dogge doe rule Arcturus as I said before is the Northern Pole this starre especially hath a principall use for direction to Mariners where ever they goe for Arcturus and his sonnes is their chief mark the load stone will ever look toward that They have an use in their influence which is especially in the night By Gods mercy the Mariner by means of the loadstone shall know which way to sayle which starre Arcturus with his sonnes the Lord doth guide Job 38. 32. As for the influence Sweet is the increase of the Sunne and of the Moon Deut. 33. 14. Regard yee mee not because I am black the Sunne hath looked upon me Cant. 1. 5. Solardet The Sunne burned up Jonahs gourd Jonas 4. 8. So the Sunne is for Gods justice as well as for his mercy there is a pleasant dew and a mildewalso Be thou faithfull then shall not the Sunne smite thee by day nor the Moon by night the Lord shall preservethee from all evill Psal. 121. 6. And as the influences of the starres are sweet in his mercy so they are also the ministers of his Justice The starres in their courses did fight against Sisera Judges 5. 20. 17 Vers. posuit stellas Now of the posuit stellas and as some say dedit stellas God say some did give the starres in way of dowry or a joynture But the better sort doc say posuit stellas that is he set them in order He hath nor set them tanquam in centro but tanquam in circulo
lights to the glorie and praise of Gods name so shall we come from the light of the Sunne to continue in the everlasting light of righteousnesse Then shall the light of the Moon be as the light of the Sunne and the light of the Sunne shall be seven fold Esay 30. 26. This place hath no need of the Sunne nor the Moon to shine in it for the glory of God doth light it and the Lamb is the light of it the people which are saved shall walk in the light of it there shall be no night at all Rev. 21. 23. Then shall the just men shine as the Sunne in the Kingdome of their Father Matth. 13. 43. sic finiamus de luce of the light which light God of his mercy grant us all Amen Et creavit Deus Coetos maximos animantia omnia repentia quae abundè progenuerunt aquae in species ipsorum omnesque volucres alatas in species suas viditque Deus id esse bonum Gen. 1. 21. Preached January 16. 1590. HEREIN is the second part of the work of the fifth day Here is the return of the Precept Creation of Fishes This is Gods water-work first the creating of the great Whale then of the shoale of small fishes It is said creavit and not fecit you shall finde this word creavit in three several verses only of this chapter in the first in this and in the 27. verse Creavit Creavit is applyed in the first to being in this verse to living in the 27. verse to understanding In the holy tongue aget in the first verse is to be Cara is to have life and Sagar in the 27. is to have understanding So that creavit goeth by degrees from being to living from living to understanding which is the perfection of creation the first of the Heavens lacking sense the other of Fishes and Fowls having life the other of Man having understanding Barha in Hebrew in the first verse is not only creare ex nihilo aliquid but ex nihilo magnum quod est miraculum The Master-peece Artificers among their works have one especiall which they call their Master-peece God in his creation hath in the Heaven one especial Master-peece namely the shining Sunne having his being from the Creator he hath in the Water the great Whale who hath life from above He hath in the Earth Man his Master-peece who from God hath his understanding Whales These Whales are the great monsters of the Sea In creating them saith Ambrose Creavit vastitates stupores even at the sight of him shall one perish Job 40. 28. the Tunny is a great fish the Whale is a great tyrant The great Leviathan God hath made even to play in the Sea Psal. 104. 26. He hath made him saith a Father to be vectem maris a barre of the Sea so great is a Whale Sathan the tyrant of the world is compared to Leviathan the tyrant in the Sea Esay 27. 1. AEqualia habent montibus corpora saith Ambrose The nature of the Sea is to be abyssus these great Whales are immensae moles in hoc abysso though he be huge yet the Sea is deep though he be strong yet the Sea keepeth him in warde Job in his 7. chap. and 12. vers Am I a Sea or a Whale fish that thou keepest me in warde the greatnesse and strength of a Whale is declared in the 40. of Job the 20. verse to the 41. chapter He cannot be drawn with an hook neither can his jaws be pierced with an Angle thou canst not fill a basket with his skinne nor the fish-panner with his head And in the 4. chapter God saith None is so fierce that dares stirre him up In the fourth verse of that chapter it is said A double bridle cannot hold him Who shall open the dores of his face his teeth are fearfull round about In the 6. verse The Majestie of his scales is like the strong sheilds In the 9. verse His neesings make the light to shine and his eyes are like the eye-lids of the morning out of his mouth goe lamps and sparks of fire In the 11. Smoak commethout of his nostrils as out of a boyling pot in his neck remaineth strength In the 15. verse His heart is strong as a stone and hard as the nether mill-stone In the 18. He esteemeth iron as straw and brasse as rotten wood When the Sword doth touch him he will not rise up He laugheth at the shaking of the speare the Archer cannot make him flie the stones of the sling he accounteth as stubble In the 22. verse He maketh the depth to boyle like a pot and maketh the Sea like a pot of 〈◊〉 when he foameth the depth seemeth to have an hoare and white head He is made without fear he is a king over all the children of pride This Leviathan is left here by Job for an Epilogue of Gods great works He like the Serpent in the 12. of the Revelation the 15. casteth out of his mouth waters as a flood This his greatnesse is an especial and infallible example of Gods strength who created him and his hugenesse Creation af all other Fishes Furthermore he created all living and moving things in the Waters in great aboundance The small fishes are not the superfluity of nature saith Ambrose He shewed as much power in creating the small fishes as the great Whales totidem syllabae ad creandum pisciculos ut ad creandum coetos nec labor at Deus in maximis nec fastidit in minimis both are miraculous there are miracula magna parva sape parva sunt magnis majora saith Austin There is as much admiration in the small shrimp as in the great Leviathan Living Souls Every soul is the matter of this creation but not the body At the resurrection he will doe a strange miracle but this is a greater for plus est ut educat Deus animam viventem quam ut reducat Deus animam viventem this is the miracle in this creation that God gave sense life moving to the fishes Soul The soul is distinct from the body there is a soul and flesh Esay 10. 18. the soul is distinct from life My soul is cut off though I live Job 10. 1. the soul is distinguished from the breath Genesis 8. Moving of Fishes Further every thing moving that moved of it self not one way as heavy things doe downward and light things upward not by any circular motion as doe the Heavens but that moved all wayes every way and that moved as the shell fishes doe by expansion The moving in this place signifieth a gliding applyed to fishes in waters and worms on the Earth there are other motions as the flying of birds the pacing foot by foot of beasts and of men The sense of fishes is dull yet their motion is perfect and swift If they had sense only to feel their hurts and not
the flesh to make us carelesse of our duty on the Sabbath day for we must so doe all things as abigail said to David 1 Sam. 25. 31. ut postea non sit singultus cordis That there may be in us no scruple of conscience nor sobbing of the heart for the breach of the Sabbath Time Now for the time of the rest The Counsell at Orleance Decreed that the Sabbath should begin a vespere and some were so scrupulous in numbers of time that because they would be sure to begin it time enough began it an hour before Sunset the Eve before But we must not tye our dutyes so to times and places for Ireneus in his fourth Book saith that they kept diem unam integram and that their duty of serving God had perseverantiam diei Eusebius lib. 3. cap. 8. saith that the Church then kept it ab ortu solis ad occasum not two or three hours which we scarce can endure to doe Thus we see the manner and time of this rest Now for the speciall duties in this rest which is the chiefe end The first Counsell of Paris setteth down sanctification in these two points in imprimendo exprimendo exercitia pietatis The means to imprint holynesse in Adam being yet in Paradise is called contemplatio hymnus Meditatio gratiaâ—…ctio legere aeudire verbum Dei The Jews doe think that the 92. Psalm was made in Paradise by Adam as the title sheweth it for it is a Psalm of the Sabbath and it calleth men to the meditation of Gods works of Creation and preservation and then a praise of thanksgiving for it Oratio besides meditation of Gods works the reading and hearing of Gods word is an exercise of godlynesse to be used on the Sabbath day and so likewise prayer is an excellent exercise Act. 16. 25. Communitas Sacramentorum Likewise the receiving of the Sacraments Baptism and the Eucharist or breaking of Bread a notable sanctitying of the Sabbath So that by these four means sanctification is impâ—…ed in us on this day in respect of the preacher But there are other duties to be performed in respect of the hearers to imprint and fortifie godlynesse more deeply in them 1. The one is ruminating and calling to minde again by serious meditation that which we have heard for we must not only goe to hear what God will say to us concerning our good Psal. 85. 8. but also meditate what the Lord hath said unto us 2. The other is conferrence after hearing to reason and talk and commune of that we have heard for by that means the disciples came to the certain knowledge of that which they doubted of before Luke 24. for Christ will come and become a teacher within to such Thus much of imprinting Now a word of expressing sanctification as the Psalm of the Sabbath 92 beginneth with meditation so the end is to tell men that they must be like good trees to bring forth good fruit for having holynesse in us we must bring forth fruit in holynesse Rom. 6. 22. It should seem John 13. 29. that it was Christs usuall manner on the Sabbath day to give somewhat to the poor and I would men were perswaded in their mindes that the observation of of the Sabbath consisted as well in ostendendo as imprimendo sanctitatem for by this means the poor should have somewhat towards their relief So would the 2 Benefacitote of St. Peter 2 Epist. 1. 19. and St. Paul Phil. 4. 18. agree well in commending or hallowing this day For by these two means we shall come to be inheritors of both blessings Blessed is the man whose delight is in the Law c. And blessed is he which considereth the poor and needy Psal. 41. 1. For if we thus honour God in this Sabbath here it will come to passe that God will requite it with this rebound honorificantes me 〈◊〉 1 Sam. 15. which we may be sure of when Gods institution and our observation doe concurre and agree together that is when we shall apply and spend the day and rest to that holy end and in those holy exercises to which God hath ordained it and which God requireth at our hands Istae sunt generationes coeli terrae quando creata sunt quâ die Jehova Deus fecit terram coelum Et omnem stirpem agri qui nondum fuisset futurus in terra omnemque herbam agri quae nondum fuisset oritura quum non demisisset Jehova Deus pluviam super terram nullus homo fuisset ad colendum terram Gen. 1. 4 5. verses May 4. 1591. THESE verses as I told you in the beginning of this Chapter doe contain in them the generall conclusion rehearsall or recapitulation of the discourse of the six dayes work specified before For after Moses had told us that the Camp and the Capitall were finished that is the place of labor and rest and that the Armies of Heaven and Earth were ranged in their proper places and man the Lieutenant of God had his charge injoyed to rule the hoasts of the earth and to sanctifie the Sabbath what now should he say more But shut up all in a short sum or conclusion which may best serve for a transition to the rest that followeth In this fourth verse we first see the three generall terms used in the former Chapter Barah 1. created Gnasha 1. made and Cagash 1 brought forth that is creavit fecit generavit the last whereof is the wheel of generation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as St. James calleth it 3. 6. by whose continuall course all things continued till now The first is creavit that is God alone doth create and produce a thing of nothing The second fecit The third genuit that is God and the kind doth bring forth and this is the course of nature in generation Which three words doe proclaim that which Moses and the Prophets could never as they thought sufficiently speak of The first is against and refelleth the error of the heathen Pagans which held that the world was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not begotten but without be-beginning But in principio creavit she weth that God was the father that begat this world and that it had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a birth day wherein it began to be The true meaning of which is that this world which now we see so old and as it were doting for age and with increasing is now almost spent and yet the time hath been when it was but a young world in his infancy and youth it may seem that it was but a young world Exod. 18. For then men were so simple and Childe like that they would be content quietly to be under government but now the world is grown wiser and every one thinketh it a childish thing to be governed by others thinking themselves old enough to rule others it was but a young world when Kings
and men of great honour could be content to labour all the day 1 Sam. 11. 5. I trow our World now is wiser in which men hold scorn of work Then Jacob when he saw the money in the sacks thought it some over-sight of Joseph and therefore sent it again Gen. 44. 12. But now men are wiser they count restitution a childish thing and think other mens oversight to be their good gain It had an infancie then at the beginning at which time God by his word conceived three children Deformity Confusion Darknesse of the first he made the Earth of the second the Waters of the third the Lights which may teach us to setch our Pedigree aright by lineall descent from the first beginning for we are all the sonnes of Adam which was the sonne of dust which was the sonne of Deformity which was the some of nothing and this is the first father and beginning of our generation which may suffice against the error of the Heathen Pagans 2. 2. Another error there is which they being forced by reason to acknowledge a beginning yet did with it hold that it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that it hath been made from everlasting ever since there hath been a God for they say That as the beam had his beginning when the light began and as a shadow hath his beginning with the body so had the World a beginning when God began to be and then by necessity it must needs be Against which Moses saith not only that it was produced but it was produced in die in a certain prescribed day and therefore this proceeding was not eternall And here we must note that in die is not here taken for some one only day as some ground their conceit as if God made all things in one day For the day in which the light was made there was no Earth and when the Herbs were made there was in that day no man untill the sixth day as it is in the fifth verse This therefore overthroweth the second error before because all was made in a certain bound of time 3. Another â—ort there was which granted both these that the World was made and that in die but yet affirmed that it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 namely that it was self borne and made it self or was produced and came of it self as a thing casuall and by chance which foolish and grosse opinion of Epicures was ever for the absurdity thereof hissed out of Schools but Moses meeteth with this also saying that the Lord made it And because it may be thought that there was divers Gods he telleth us by a name which was never heard of before this time by the which he describeth him unto us and that is Jehovah Thus he hath recapitulated all the former Chapter unto these three considerations which is all one with the first use of the first Chapter saving that here is expressed the name Jehovah which is not there for this name of God is the most glorious name Deut. 28. 58. and therefore Moses here reserveth it till every thing in this glorious World be fully accomplished and perfected In the 6. Exod. 3. it is said he was not known by this name before then that is whilest he was bringing any thing to passe and not yet perfected he is Elohim but when he hath fully performed it and set it on foot then he is known to be Jehovah by whom the thing hath his being and is that which it is for he is the essence and being of things that are There are many difficult mysteries in these names which because some are too curious in standing upon and others have itching eares listening too much after curiosities I will omit only this we must needs know which the nature of the word sheweth that God is he which is of himself and by whom all things are move and have their being for seeing we know not nor can see the nature of God we must give him a name according to the greatest benefits which we receive and the greatest works which we have seen But the work and benefit which is most common to all things is being Therefore by that name he is most fitly called for life moving and reason all things have not but every Creature hath his benefit of being and therefore he taketh his name from this general benefit which is seen in all Another reason of this name Jehovah is taken from the perfection of this being Exod. 3. 14. which is set down Revel 1. 4. because he was is and shall be for ever Therefore no Creature but God can ever say I am this is my name for if a Creature of the time that is past should say Before Abraham was I am John 8. 58. he should make himself God So if a Creature should in respect of the future tense say I am with you untill the end of the World Matth. 28. 20. he should therein make himself God who by propriety of nature may still say I am as it is his nature therefore this his name Jehovah signifieth that he hath the perfectest being and only such a being And thus much of the reasons of his name Elohim signifieth Power and Judgement The one sheweth his Might in doing the other his Truth and Justice in judging both which in his name shew that as it was he that did make the World so it is he also which shall judge the World at last for that as the one allureth us to love so the other yeildeth us matter of dread and fear So Jehovah signifieth not only Hagah which is making of things but also destroying and dissolving of things to nothing again Ezech. 7. 26. where it signifieth calamity and destruction So doth his name Shaddi import not only plenty and nourishment but also punishment and undoing of things So that in all his names this nature of Mercie and Justice is expressed There is yet a further thing to observe for whereas before Heaven was first placed and had the precedence of Earth here the preheminence is given to the Earth and the Heaven doth come behinde in the last place Which whether it be the propriety of the tongue which usually beginneth with the latter thing was spoken of before or a mysterie to shew closely that the Heavens were made for the Earth and not the earth for the heavens or whether it darkly shadoweth out to us that in Christ Jesus Adam which is earth that is our nature shall be exalted above the highest heavens in the day of restauration I will not curiously discusse but allow each sense as having a good and a godly use to such as be sober minded Et omnem stirpem agri c. Verse 5. MOses in this verse passeth over the first estate of Creation and cometh now to the state of propagation in which things now 〈◊〉 that we may know that these things were not only made by the power of Gods word Coll. 1. 17. But also
to be understood as the Scriptures well teach us Augustine saith that the tree of life served not only ad alimenta sed etiam ad sacramenta for doubtlesse as Adam in his estate of innocency had a bodily Sabbath so therein he had a spirituall use of these trees in the mid'st of the Garden and that in this sort First for the tree of life it was not so called as if it gave life to him for God breathed that into him at the first But besides that the tree of life was a means to preserve it It was also a Symbolum and memoriall also to put him in minde to know that it was not 〈…〉 virtute arboris but vi virtute divina by which he had life at first and by which his life and length of dayes shall be continued hereafter In the middest of the Garden was the Pulpit and this is the Sermon which was preached unto him by these things which the trees did represent namely That God was his life and length of dayes 〈◊〉 30. 20. And that this gratious visitation did preserve his life Job 10. 12. As he breathed out his life into him at the first Again it did put him in minde that seeing he had received a spirituall life of immutability in esse so also he received a spirituall life of eternity in posse Therefore he had matter and just occasion of thankfulnesse for the one and of obedience for the other Adam had two things injoyned him the one was praeesse Creaturis the other subesse Creatori he had no need of a Caveat for the one for he was ready enough to govern and bear soveraignty but for his duty to God he had great need to be put in minde and for the try all and practise thereof he caused this tree of knowledge to be planted there with an inhibition not to eat of it upon pain of death which now and ever hath offended many Some wish it had not been in the Garden Others wish Adam had never tasted it But Saint Augustine saith if it were good and pleasant why should it not be there Gods purpose therefore in planting the forbidden tree was that it might be a triall of his obedience and practise of his duty that if he should continue as he might and had ability given him then he should have the greater reward afterward 〈◊〉 saith Rev. 2. 7. Vincenti dabo edere de ligno vitae in medio Paradisi Well saith St. Paul But no man can overcome except he strive first and fight the good fight 2 Tim. 2. 5. And no man that will or can strive well but he abstaineth from something 1 Cor. 9. 25. For which cause therefore that we might be rewarded it was necessary that there should be a commandement and forbidding for his abstinence that when there should be a tryall of the Tempter saying Eat of this he should strive and say I may not and so get the victory and be crowned that is eate of the tree of everlasting life and live for ever with God in Heaven On the contrary side 17. verse if in triall he should wilfully fall then for transgression the tree of life should be a tree of death Mortem morieris And the reason of this choice why God should prescribe him a law and form of obedience is because this should be primor dialis lex as one saith ut nostrum obsequi sit nostrum sapere Deut. 30. 20. This is our wisdome to know and doe that which God will have us to doe if God give a Law at large every one will consent to it As if God had said No man shall disobey or transgresse my will none will deny it But let it come to positive law and bring the triall and practise of that generall to a particular as to say I forbid and restrain this tree none shall break my will nor eat of it then is the triall of obedience indeed Object But some may say What hurt is it to know good and evill For we read Esay 7. 15. that Christ shall doe that And therefore it is no sinne Resp. I answer that God forbiddeth not to eat the fruit nor that he would have us ignorant of that knowledge quam quis quaerit a Deo sed quam quis quaerit a seipso And no doubt Adam had the knowledge both of good and evill per intelligentiam si non per experientiam And he knew how to choose the one and to refuse the other to pursue the one and to fly from the other he understood it then but when he would know both by experience Gen. 3. 6. He could not see why God should forbid him and therefore the Tempter taking occasion by it made him make an experiment of it This is the cause then why at last Adam came to know evill by sense and experience and saw to his shame what evill was for to take he knew and confessed by experience that bonum erat adhaerere Deo as the Prophet saith Jer. 2. 19. And now he knew by tast how bitter a thing it was to forsake the Lord And that he knew it appeareth Gen. 3. 8. by hiding himself for fear he shewed that he knew it when he did feel ante-ambulatores mortis which is sorrow and sicknesse and when he saw the Statute of death that now it must necessarily come to him and all his posterity to dye the death then he knew evill by wofull experience You see the cause of the Law and of his sinne of good and evill it remaineth that we believe Adam in his knowledge and in his experience both of good and evill For by his good lost we come to the knowledge of the means by which our good may be lost that is if we seek to satisfie our lusts and curiously not contented with the open knowledge of his revealed will shall try conclusions with God and say what if we should break the Law Wherefore abandoning these faults which by experience we see were the cause of evill in him it behoveth us to receive more thankfully of God the good things we have and live obediently resting on the Sonne of God for good things to come And so at last Christ will be unto us the tree of eternal life hereafter as we have made him the tree of knowledge wisdome and sanctification to us in this life Fluvius autem procedit ex Hedene ad irrigandum hunc hortum inde sese dividit ferturque in quatuor capita Primi nomen est Pischon hic est qui alluit totam Regionem Chavilae ubi est aurum Et aurum illius Regionis praestans ibidem est Bdellium lapis Sardonyx Gen. 2. 10,11,12 June 10. 1591. THe verse going before containeth as we have seen the planting of the Garden and the devise of God framed and set in the middest of Paradise which is a plain resemblance of all Divinity both touching our duty in knowledge and
man Thus much for the framing of our Judgments Now of the practise which we will divide into the precedents before Marriage the duties in Marriage and the dissolution of Marriage Before our marriage must be deliberation First touching the precedents we are not to enter into it unadvisedly but with deliberation and to seek with Adam for a meet help which if we cannot finde then to commit our selves to God which we may gather out of Gods speeches who said faciamus and not siat And again Adam slept while she was framed by God Generall deliberation This deliberation is generall whether it be good to marry at all or else it is speciall whether it be good to marry such or such a person For the first God seeth it is not good for man to be alone Good is not taken there as I told you heretofore for opposite to evill but to inconvenient and the good of convenience is gathered by the circumstance against both the extremes the one is the forbidding to marry 1 Tim. 4. 3. The other extreme is for that they saw the daughters of men to be fair they took Wives according to their own lust and liking chap. 6. 2. The one of the circumstances is grounded upon the person the other upon the time for as it is in the Preacher 3. 5. there is a time to embraee and a time to be farre off from embracing I suppose saith Paul 1. Cor. 7. 26. it is good to be single for the present necessitie in time of affliction Yet in Malachi 2. 14. the Prophet calleth the wife uxor faederis the wife of thy covenant from whom at no time thou must goe to cleave to another but as thou must continue in obedience to God during thy life Psalm 146. 2. so thou must cleave to thy wife so long as you both shall live It is not trouble that must break the bond of marriage It is not age nor sickness must part them Rebekah when Isaac was old provided meat for him such as he loved she forsook not Isaac in his age Genesis 27. 9. and in sickness Amnon knew Tamar would visit him and cherish him the 2. of Sam. 13. 6. nothing may part them but for Fornication and Adulterie At touching the circumstance of the persons there are some that cannot be married saith Christ Matthew 19. 12. for some faith he are chaste from their Mothers bellie who are say the Fathers borne chaste by some incurable disease and are unable to marrie and there be some that be made chaste by men such as are gelded and cut and some are chaste which have made themselves chaste for the Kingdome of Heaven that is to whom God hath given thgift of continencie and 〈◊〉 as Paul expoundeth it 1 Cor. 7. 7. yet as Paul speaketh in the 28. verse If thou take a wife thou sennest not If a Virgin marrie she sinneth not such as are married have trouble in the flesh as wordly cares of their Children and of their Families they are troublea with a prick in the flesh Adams cleaving to Eve must be a way and means to cleave the faster unto God to cleave unto the Lord without separation as it is in 1 Cor. 7. 35. Now there are two spirits which would withdraw us from this conjunction the one is of the world the world and the cares thereof the other of Fornication There be those that seek their own and regard not that is Christs Philip. 2. 21. And the spirit of fornication will not suffer them to know the Lord Osee 5. 4. And lest that man should be exalted over much there was given to man a prick in the flesh 2 Cor. 12. 7. So that as Paul saith 1 Cor. 7. 38. He that giveth his daughter in marriage doth well but he that giveth her not to marriage doth better for that through mans 〈◊〉 not by gods institution Marriage bringeth cares and troubles So that St. Pauls bonum It is not good to touch a Woman and Moses bonum here It is not good for Man to be alone in regard of divers 〈◊〉 may both take place and by good deliberation If I can 〈◊〉 it is good to be alone If I cannot to avoid fornication it is good to 〈◊〉 But if we doe conclude with Moses It is not good to be alone it is good to marrie We must then not resolve to be as a dog as it is in Deut. 23. 18. God commandeth not to bring the hire of a whore nor the price of a dog that is an Whoremonger into the house of the Lord. We must resolve to follow Adams example who had but one wife not of wicked Lamech who took two wives chap. 4. 19. and brought in Polygamic first who brake the institution of Paradise that they two should be one flesh And if any might have had Polygamie Adam might above any But yet God took out of Adam but one rib brought unto Adam but one Eve that they two might be one flesh and better and more holy was it to have one than manie wives Two wives are an impediment to unitie it breedeth much dissention in the house and disquiet to the husband as I shewed you in the example of Hannah and Peninnah the two wives of Elkanah 1 Sam. 1. 7. and it breedeth dissention between the seed 〈◊〉 them two there was not only dissention between Sarah and Agar but even that Ismael the Childe of the Bond-woman could not agree with Isaac the son of the Free-woman but mocked him chap. 21. 9. The particular deliberation Now touching our particular deliberation 〈◊〉 we must have but one to consider what persons are meer and what 〈◊〉 meet this is for our choice and our refusall First we are to seek a meet match and if we cannot finde such an one then we are to pray for one at the hands of God not to say I will make to may self a meet help not to perswade in himself to be any such abilitie but recommending our selves to God to fall asleep with Adam that is to lodge up our own senses and affections not to follow the example of those in chap. 6. 2. who seeing the daughters of men to be fair took them wives of all they liked not such as God appointed for such wives shall be as snares to their husbands Saul he gave his daughter Micholl to deceive David 1 Sam. 18. 21. Adam the father of Mankinde and Abraham the Father of the Faithfull recommended themselves to God in this matter as in chap. 24. 12. the servant of Abraham that went to finde a wife for Isaac prayed God to send him good successe And in the 63. verse Isaac was at prayer in the field when he beheld his wife comming with Camels In the 27. chap. 20. when Isaac asked his 〈◊〉 How he had found him meate so quickly Jacob answered because the Lord thy God brought it to my hand And if we trust in the Lord he will bring a
destruction of the living and in the eighteenth of Ezekiel and the twenty third God hath no desire that the wicked should die but if even the wicked return from his waies he shall live so that Adam and his sinne was the cause of death death was made by him for God is the God of life It was the sinne of Nineveh that made God to threaten destruction to Nineveh within fourty dayes but when as it is in the third of Jonah and the eighth they returned by repentance from their evill waies God shewed mercie and they were not destroyed Adam he forsook God of himself and so he brought death to himself So long as he shewed his obedience unto God the other Creatures were obedient unto him there was no enmity between him and the other Creatures in time of obedience he was not in danger of death God breathed into Adam life Adam brought death The Prophet in the 104. Psalme 29. saith If thou take away their breath they return to their dust so that life is Gods but dust is their own ground and they have their moisture and when that moisture is dried up and taken away it turneth to dust ex argillâ fabricavit hominem Deus Job in his tenth chapter and ninth verse saith to God Remember that thou hast made me as the clay and wilt thou bring me to dust again for if the moisture of the grace of God be taken away what are we but dust The Heavens send down the dew from above to moisten the Earth Isaiah 45. 8. It is the spirit of God that giveth the moisture to beliefe John 7. 39. If that be taken away we are but dust Thus farre of it as a Sentence A Law Now of this as of a Law To dust shalt thou return First touching the certainty of it in these words to dust thou shalt return of the uncertainty when donec untill There are those that escape the first part of this punishment of Adam that live not in the sweat of their face qui non vivunt ex labore sudoris there are those that live at ease and yet fare daintily that have aboundance and take no pains that lie upon their Beds as the door turneth upon his hinges Proverbs 26. 14. But though they escape that part of the Sentence this part takes hold of all for all must die this is universall this is certain Statutum est it is a Statute and a Law that all must die from the first to the last Adam the fift to the Romans the fifteenth David himself saith of himself in regard of mortalitie of the body Psalme the twenty second and the sixth I am a worm and not a man We have comfort in Jesus Christ to live for ever this was it that Jesus said that John should not die the twenty first of John and the twenty third and by him we look for the resurection of the body This it was that made Job in his nineteenth chapter and twenty sixth verse to say That though after my skin wormes destroy this body yet shall I see God in my flesh A universall Law Touching the extent of this that it is universall to all to die it is plain not to be denied for as it is in the eighty ninth Psame and the fourty eighth verse What man liveth and shall not see death shall he deliver his soul from the grave Though God hath said to Kings and Princes and Judges of the earth yee are Gods and Children of the Almighty yet yee shall die as men and fall like others Psalme the eighty second and the seventh laquei mortis the snares of death compass about the Godly their body goeth to the grave but their soul returneth to rest Psalme the one hundred sixth and the seventh verse and as it is in the second of the Preacher and the sixteenth The wise man dieth as well as the fool Look what sentence is given upon man falls upon the rest of the Creatures for man is the great Count-palatine of the world and the chief mover in the Sphear as he moveth all are moved and the Elements and Birds and Beasts were subject to Mans change his disobedience made all disobedient and out of order yea as the Wise-man saith in the nineteenth of Ecclesiast and the fifth All the living know assuredly they shall die So much for the certainty to all Uncertainty Donec untill Now of the uncertainty of the time donec untill which is verie uncertain Isaack though he were old and neer his death yet in the twenty seventh of Genesis and the second he said senex sum diem mortis nescio I am now old and know not the day of my death The men of this world have their Portion in this life there are the gates of death as David speaketh and laquei mortis the snares of death This time cannot be discerned it is nighest us when we think our selves most secure For when the rich man had layed up store for many years and said to his soul take thou thy rest even then came it hâc nocte this night thou shalt die Death is pronounced upon all but a flaming fire and vengeance belongeth only to the ungodly the second to the Thessalonians the first chapter and the eighth and ninth verses Mercy in death Now touching the mittigation of this death in this sentence of death for as the Wise-man speaketh in the seventh chapter and the seventeenth verse The vengeance of the wicked is fire and 〈◊〉 this bitterness must be alayed for as Bernard saith non est crux sine Christo non est punctio sine unctione there is no cross without comfort no punishment without ointment The fear of death Christ delivereth them from the fear of death that is Gods anger that all their life were subject to bondage the second to the Hebrews and the fifteenth The hope of life so then the fear of death must be alayed with the hope of life For though the wicked be cast off for his malice yet the righteous hath hope in his death the fourteenth of the Proverbs and the thirty second This is joy to us even in death that Christ will change this vile body that it may be fashioned like his glorious body the third to the Philipians and the twenty first and according to the fourteenth of the Revelations and the thirteenth their hope is with a blessing beati mortui qui in domino moriuntur blessed are the dead which die in the Lord for they rest from their laboures Now in the verie words of the Sentence are implied two sorts of this delay Donec implieth an end of labour Donec implieth that they shall labour untill then untill implieth no eternity there is a consummation of labour there is end of labour and an assurance of rest the blessed rest from their labours tempus est refrigerii there is a time of refreshing the third of the Acts and the
by Saul was after the Lords spirit was taken from him and another evill spirit vexed him so unclean speeches proceed not from the holy Ghost that delighteth in modest termes 2. Again the term of knowledge is used as opposite to passion to teach men that they must dwell with their wives as men of knowledge the first of Peter the third and the seventh verse that they be not like fed horses neighing after their neighbours wives Jeremiah the fift chapter and the eighth verse Afterward The circumstance of time is noted in the word Afterward That is not before he was deprived of Paradise but when he was driven out For the pleasure of marriage is a mortall pleasure For as Christ saith In this world men marry but they that shall be counted worthie of the life to come neither marry nor are given in marriage but are as the Angells of God Luke the twentieth chapter The use of marriage is that because men die they should beget sonnes and leave a posterity to stand up after them But the Children of the Resurrection dye as men and therefore he was made to beget Children And for spirituall joy or comfort it is none But postquam spiritus deficit venium ad solatia carnis It is a carnall pleasure For as Cain being cursed out of Gods City built himself a City in the fourth chapter of Genesis As Saul being cast out of the Lords favour would be honoured of man in the first of Samuell fift chapter So Adam being deprived of spirituall comfort and pleasure useth marriage as a carnall pleasure Pâ—…itio For the point of division jointly in these this pair of Bretheren we have a view of all mankinde Adam had more Children but the Holy Ghost contenteth himself to set out mankinde in these two Even as the 〈◊〉 saith of Abraham that he had two sonnes one born after the flesh another after the Spirit Galatians the fourth chapter and the two and twentieth verse So were the sonnes of Adam To Cain are reckoned as his posteritie Henoch Lamech Nimrod Pharaoh and all the wicked To Abell Enoch Noah Shem Abraham Isaac and all the faithfull which is the great partition of mankinde For the holy Scripture setteth out which is Gods City that is Sion and Jerusalem and which is the Devils City by Babylon The one answering to Abell the other to Cain They set out the Devls city by amor sui ad contemptum Dei Gods city by amor Dei usque ad contempium sui Again by Abell is set out those that are in state of grace by Cain they that are in state of nature By the one are set out all them that are born after the flesh by the other such as are born anew and led by the Spirit Galatians chapter the fourth And this partion is made of all mankinde through the world till that last 〈◊〉 which Christ shall make of the Sheepe from the 〈◊〉 in the five and twentieth chapter of Mathew This partition we see in these two For that although they were both of one Father and Mother Contrary natures yet such was the diversitie and 〈◊〉 of their nature and disposition as they fitly represent the diverse state of mankinde The 〈◊〉 is in respect of their names the 〈◊〉 in respect of their works for the one rose up against the other and slew him Cain and Abell why so called The Devills 〈◊〉 in respect of their names is the one is called Cain that is a purchaser or possessioner that is such a one as thought it his 〈◊〉 to enjoy this world and contrariwise misery to lose it and the possessions thereof Abell 〈◊〉 sorrow and vanity But the other Abell that is sorrow and vanity such a one as doth with Salomon account all things in this life vanity and vexation of spirit in the first chapter of the book of Ecclesiastes such a one as hath sorrow by reason of continuall sinnes whereby he offendeth God of them Christ saith in the 〈◊〉 chapter of Matthew Blessed are they that mourne and sorrow for that they are out of their place As the Prophet speaketh in the one hundred thirty seventh Psalm By the waters of Babylon we sat down and wept when we remembred thee O Sion For Abell was not a City of this world as Cain but was one of those that sought for a City in Heaven that was to come Hebrews the thirteenth and the second verse He is called Abell that is vanitie 1. First in respect of the shortnesse of his life in which regard every man is altogether vanity Psalm the thirty ninth 2. Then in respect of the afflictions of this life in which respect he saith Every man is vanity And therefore they that are of Abell will say We are strangers and sojourners as all our Fathers were Psal. 39. They are such as though they be in the world yet use it as if they used it not the first to the Corinthians the seventh chapter They set not their felicitie in this world as Cain but reckon all things in this world vanity and vexation of spirit and long to be restored to their heavenly Country 2. Contrary works Secondly As they have diverse dispositions so their works are contrary For as the Apostle saith of Ismael and Isaac Gal. 4. He that was borne after the flesh persecuted him that was borne after the Spirit So did Cain persecute Abell as the Apostle witnesseth Joh. 1. 3. that Cain was of that wicked One and slew his Brother Why Cain slew Abell And wherefore slew he him Because his own works were evill and his Brothers good So as their dispositions were diverse their works were contrary So in Cain there is a resemblance of all the persecutors and oppressors that have been in the world The Wicked persecute the Godly by hand and tongue And Abell is a pattern of all the Martyrs that have been slain by the hand of Cain or wounded and persecuted by the tongue of Ismael who by mocking persecuted Isaac in the fourth chapter to the Galatians In these two is fulfilled that envy which God proclaimed between the woman and the Serpent and between their seeds Genesis the third and the fifteenth verse who was not only of the seed of that evill one Joshua the first and the third verse that was of the Serpent and the reason why the name of Cain is set down in the Bible is to shew the performance of that Prophesie Genesis the third and the fifteenth verse and to shew his wrath upon the Vessels of wrath Romans the ninth and the twenty second such as was Cain Cham Pharoah and Nebuchadnezar and all the wicked ones of his Race for the order of their comming into the world as Cain who was first born was worst and Abell the last born was best so it is with all mandkind For as the Apostle saith first commeth that which is naturall and then that which
of the Offerer hath a great priviledge for be the work never so excellent if it come not from a person qualified in such fort as God may take liking it is to no purpose The same words I have sinned used by David in the second of Samuel and the twelfth chapter pleased God but in Judas were not respected Matthew the twenty seventh chapter so for prayer both the Pharisees and Publicans went to one place for one purpose but the one departed justified rather than the other Luke the eighteenth for the Sacraments Simon magus was baptized and never the better but Saul and the Jailor were baptized and obtained remission of sinnes the eighth of the Acts and the sixteenth verse so Judas was partaker of the Supper with the other Apostles but he only was an unworthy partaker The reason is If the fruit be good we must make the tree good also Matthew the twelfth It cannot be good fruit that commeth of an evill tree The same work of mercy done by an Heretick and prophane person is not respected but in a Christian is highly accounted with God God is no respecter of persons but looks upon the heart not that God respects persons for he looks not as man looks but he looks on the heart the first of Samuel the sixteenth chapter and the seventh verse and regards no mans person Matthew the twenty second chapter for if he should respect one more than another then he should regard Cain rather being the first born But yet there is something in the person of Abel which made him more respected than Cain and that is that which God respects in mens persons Jeremiah the fifth and the third verse occuli tui respiciunt fidem and the Apostle saith that it was by faith that Abels offering had the preheminence the eleventh to the Hebrews and the fourth verse And respects faith that hath relation to Gods promise which faith because it had relation to the word of God was accepted of God for Abel beleeved the word of God uttered Genesis the third and the 〈◊〉 touching the blessed seed that should break the Serpents head and give an entrance into Paradise which was kept with a shaking sword This word of God is a great and pretious promise the second to Peter and the first chapter which Abel respected more than all things besides in the earth as David saith of Gods word that it was the joy of his heart Psalm the hundred and ninteenth and the one hundred and eleventh so because Abel so much respected the word and promise of God that it was the only joy of his heart therefore God had a speciall respect to him more than to Cain as his name did signifie vanity All things to be counted vanity in respect of God and his Word so he counted himself and all the world nothing but vanity and gave not himself to vanity Proverbs the thirtieth chapter and the eighth verse As David saith Psalm the seventy third and the twenty fifth verse Whom have I in heaven in comparison of thee and there is nothing on earth which I desire besides thee so Abel had this account of God that he desired nothing on earth in respect of God and his word Touching his Oblation if there be an unfained faith the first to Timothy the first chapter and the fifth verse then there is a fained and counterfeit faith Abel's faith true and visible by works but that we may know that Abels faith was a true faith and not fained we see it had opus fidei the first to the Thessalonians the first chapter and the third verse It was a visible faith for he shemed his faith by his works James the second and the eighteenth that is by the effects of faith proceeding from it for as there is spiritus fidei the second to the Corinthians and the fourth chapter so it hath a body and in that regard the faith of our Father Abraham is said to have steps wherein we must walk Romans the fourth and the twefth verse but a spirit hath no steps That which proved Abrahams faith to be true and nufained was the work of faith which he performed of which it is said obtulit Abrahamus filium Hebrews the eleventh chapter and the seventeenth verse and the same thing proves Abels faith to be a true faith Hebrews the eleventh and the fourth verse fide obtulit Abel For Imitation and the offering faith is that faith which is commended to our imitation Steps of Abel's faith The steps of faith which were in Abraham and Abell are 1. Gratitude First Gratitude whereby we offer a little of that we have in thankfulnesse to God from whom we acknowledge all to be received 2. The act of Obedience Secondly the act of Obedience when by yeelding fomething of that we have we acknowledge our selves ready to lose all we have for his sake that gave us all 3. The act of Humilitie Thirdly the act of Humility when by offering a lambe to God we confesse thereby that we our selves deserved to suffer that which the poor beast suffereth and such an act of faith God respecteth ad quem respicio ad humilem in the fixty fixt of Isaiah 4. The act of Hope and perswasion Fourthly the act of Hope and perswasion when being perswaded that the death of a corruptible beast is no just recompence for the life of man we hope to be saved and cleansed from our sinnes in the blood of Christ the lambe of God which was signified by Abel's lambe These acts are the steps of the faith of Abel and Abraham and God there looketh upon such as testifie their faith by these effects The faith of the Elect ever shewed these effects And that we should bring this faith and these oblations we are to consider that such hath been the faith of Gods servants from the beginning Before the flood Abel's offering was in faith after the flood Noah in faith offered Genesis the eighth chapter and the twentieth verse In the time of the law God gave charge that both poor and rich should offer Exodus the thirtieth chapter and the fifteenth verse During the Tabernacle which was carryed hither and 〈◊〉 Exodus the thirty fift chapter God commanded whosoever was of a willing heart let him bring an offering When the Temple was up David prayeth to God O Lord the people have offered to thee willingly with joy accept it therefore and keepe this for ever in the purpose and thought of their hearts that they may still offer the first booke of Chronicles and the twenty ninth chapter After the Gospell they brought all that they had and laid it at the feet of the Apostles in the fourth chapter of the Acts of the Apostles Not only the rich were to offer as it is in the one and 〈◊〉 chapter of Exodus but the poor that could not bring jewels were to offer Camels hair to the
and waking A third distinction is peccatum cubans and vigilans that is sinne sleeping and lying still and sinne waking that is the temptation of sinne before and while it is committed and then the remorse after The fourth and last distinction is that which 〈◊〉 a difference between the Children of God and of the Devill between the reprobate and the regenerate that in the godly there is peccatum 〈◊〉 but not dominans sin ruleth but reigneth not from hence is grounded that which the Prophet saith in the nineteenth Psalm Keep thy servant from presumptuous sinnes and in the one hundred and nineteenth Psalm Direct my steps that no iniquitie have dominion over me so the Apostle in the sixth chapter to the Romans Let not sinne reigne in your mortall bodies yet he confesseth in the seventh chapter to the Romans that sinne dwelleth in him By which we may see plainly what it meaneth for sinne would command a mans body his eye foot and hand yea set all the parts of his body a work about that it 〈◊〉 But that party when sinne biddeth him 〈◊〉 and goe 〈◊〉 still when sinne biddeth him stretch out his hand can clasp it close when sinne biddeth him delight his eye can shut it close when sinne biddeth take to heart and one doth with sighs shake it off he that when sin commeth running shutteth the dore against it avoideth all provocations in such a one there is peccatum currens but not dominans That is for the division and the difference between these two sorts of persons But secondly we have a main foundation which the ancient Fathers and Doctors ground upon the thirteene verses of the third chapter where God useth the same words to the woman that he useth to Cain here Why hast thou done this And the Woman said The Serpent beguiled me It sheweth that the proceding of Cains sinne was as the first sinne was for the Serpent first shewed her the fruit and she did eat and then after she shewed it to Adam and it pleasing his sight he likewise did eat This is the proceeding of sinne from the Serpent to Eve from her to Adam and so here the presuming of reason in Cain contrary to reason was as that in Eve and Adam and therefore as after God said to the woman Thy desire shall be subject to thy husbands and he shall rule over thee so here he saith Cain shall bear rule over sin and the same shall befall in mans sensuality that is his lusts and concupiscence which befell his uper part which is his reason alluring him and drawing him to sinne Therefore they call the understanding and reason which is the uper part of the soul Adam and the lower part that is the affection Eve The desire and pleasure of sinne that is the apple and sinne is as the Serpent As this is grounded upon the speech of God so is it upon the similitude and manner of sinne whereby man is caught as a fish with the bait in the first chapter of James for reason taketh the bait first Such a proceeding is in all sinne and there is no other temptation to sinne now then there was in the beginning to Adam and Eve Thus much for our state and duty arising by way of instruction and exhortation to behave our selves so as sinne get not the rule over us I come now to the last in these words But thou shalt bear rule over it Wherein we ask How shall this be fulfilled can we give to nature that power and freewill nay it is plain we cannot neither is Gods intent so to doe for we are not able of our selves as from our selves to think a good thought as it is in the second to the Corinthians the third chapter and the third verse for we have all been as an unclean thing all our righteousnesse is like a filthy cloth in the sixty fourth chapter of Isaiah and the sixth verse so that he that hath no more in him than the strength of nature is as he that followeth the steps of an harlot whose case is like to the oxe that goeth to the slaughter as it is in the seventh chapter of the Proverbs Therefore it is not to be desired neither is it in our strength to doe it for where God saith Tee shall rule over it Is our strength able to doe thus No. Further as Moses said in the 30. of Deuteronomie and the 14. that Gods meaning in giving him the Law was not that he could doe it or should of himself but it was verbum fidei the word was as near to thee even in thy mouth and in thy heart to doe it This word is the word of promise as Paul expoundeth it in the tenth chapter to the Romans The means to rule sinne is as near thee as sinne is Say not in thy heart who shall goe up into heaven the means is the word of faith which assureth thee of Christ the promised seed who shall for thee break the head of the Serpent as it is in the third chapter of Genesis and give thee the victorie over sinne for else this doctrine had been false if that promise had not gone before then there is Christ without whom we can doe nothing but sinne as himself speaketh Sine me nihil potestis facere in the fifteenth chapter of John the fifth verse It is he that giveth repentance in the second 〈◊〉 to Timothie the second chapter by whom they come 〈◊〉 amendment 〈◊〉 of the snare of the Devill And therefore as the Apostle saith Wee must be strong in the Lord that we may be able to resist in the sixth chapter to the Ephesians For we are able to doe all things in him that strengthneth us as it is in the fourth chapter to the Philippians that is by the strength of his grace enabling us For the performance whereof we must sue to him and begge it at his hands by prayer And that is the meaning of the words that we should ire ad Dominum ut in Domino dominemur 〈◊〉 must goe to him that hath trod upon the bead os the Serpent and overcome the power of Hell Sinne and Death and he shall tread down Sat an under 〈◊〉 feet in the sixteenth chapter to the Romans and the twentieth verse In the one hunderd and tenth Psalme He shall bear rule over his enemies then he may justly bid us bear rule over sinne seeing he is both able and milling to help us There is no man hath set it down more excellently than St. Gregory who saith Justus Deus instat praecepto quia cùm instat ptaecepto praecurrit auxilio so that if a man can remember what Christ hath done how that he which hath broken the Serpents head will give us power to bear rule over sinne as he is able so will he if we be earnest suitors to him for 〈◊〉 give us grace and strength whereby to resist temptations of sinne So saith the Apostle in the second to
because his heart 〈◊〉 at the hearing of the booke of the Lawe and did not harden his heart as Cain Thirdly in respect of God of whom August saith God bestoweth on some men the blessing of long life because he will be known to be the Author of it But lest we should think there is no other life but this therefore he taketh the blessing of long life from some of his servants to shew that there is another life wherein they shall be partakers of the promises for if God doe not reward the godly in this life doubtlesse it standeth with his justice to reward them in the world to come God will try the patience of his servants and the obedience of them that keep his commandements Apoc. the fourteenth chapter and the twelfth verse he will have it appear that we are not mercenaries and hirelings that serve him for temporall benefits The Children of God are not such as Satan thought Job to be that is one that would not serve God for nought and God to shew that Job served him without any such respect of present reward took away all that he had and so made the patence of that holy man appear So Abel served not God for a temporall reward he was as willing to sacrifice himself as the lambe which he offered so is it with all godly Saints The Apostle St. Paul cared not for his life so he might finish his course with joy Acts the twentieth chapter Note Gods favour better than life They esteeme more of Gods favour than of life Psalm the sixty third And therefore Abel said with himself I will rather forgoe my life than not offer to God such a sacrifice as should please him Whereby we see Gods end in depriving of the godly of outward blessings that it is to try their patience and though they dye yet death is to them no losse but advantage as it is in the first chapter to the Philippians For if Abel for long life on earth have eternall life in heaven he hath no wrong done him if for a life of vanity as Abel's was God give him a life of verity he hath no injury offered him But God performeth his promise of long life much better than if he suffered them to continue long in the flesh for no man liveth so long but his life shall have an end nihil est longum quod finem habet If in stead of vanity and sorrow he have happinesse and glorie he hath no cause to complain Besides the Righteous though they dye never so soon yet they shall be had in everlasting remembrance as it is in the one hundred twelfth Psalm And the memoriall of the just is blessed in the tenth chapter of the Proverbs No man but would wish to be in Abels case to enjoy everlasting happinesse in heaven and to be praised of men on earth If the husbandman bruise the grape on purpose to make wine for the comfort of the people they have no cause to complain of his dealing so we are not to murmur at Abel's death that being a righteous man yet he enjoyeth not the promise of long life for he is made our example as the Apostle saith in the eleventh chapter to the Hebrews Abel defunctus loquitur But what is that which he speaketh Noli aemulari That which Abel saith is Fret not thy self because thou enjoyest not the outward blessings which the wicked have It was my case saith Abel I served God carefully yet I lived not long upon the earth I offered unto God of the fattest of my sheep whereby God was pleased and yet was for that and for no other cause hated of the world Propter 〈◊〉 non solum odium fratris sustinui sed etiam mortem as I have done so doe you This is the juice that is given us to drink out of the example of righteous Abel Quamobrem dixit Jehova Kajino Vbi est Hebel frater tuus qui dixit Non novi An custos ego sum fratris mei Gen. 4. 9. August 12. 1599. THat the death of Gods Saints is pretious in his sight Psalm the one hundred and sixteenth and the fifteenth verse it appeares as by many other arguments so by this that he maketh inquisition for their blood Psalm the ninth for at this verse God begins to hold a judgment concerning the wicked and unnaturall fact of Cain in murthering Abel which judgment is continued to the sixteenth verse for the ninth conteins an Inquiry or Examination the tenth a Conviction of Cain the eleventh and twelfth the Sentence is pronounced upon him in the thirteenth and fourteenth he is permitted to say what he can for himself in the fifteenth is set down his repriving or mitigation of his punishment But before we proceed we must call to minde that this is the second judgment which God held The first was held upon our Parents in Paradise Genesis the third chapter This second is held upon Cain out of Paradise from whence we gather that albeit man was now cast out of Paradise yet not out of the compass of Gods providence for as the Apostle saith Though we beleeve not yet he is faithfull and cannot deny himself in the second to Timothy and the second chapter so whether we be in Gods favour or out of it yet his providence extendeth to us which providence of God hath appeared in nothing so much as in the discoverie of blood Cain not out of the reach of Gods providence for albeit Cain were out of Paradise yet he was not out of the reach of Gods providence so far but God knew well the murther which he committed and therefore calls him to account for it and many such testimonies doth God daily shew of his providence in the discovery of bloodshed which make men confess verily there is a God that judgeth in the earth Psalm the fifty eighth Secondly from hence we are to note that whereas the first Judgment in Paradise was for an offence committed immediately against God himself and this for an offence done to man so his will is that justice shall proceed not only for trespasses done against himself but when we offend one against another Note Therefore in the Commandements of the Law God hath allowed one Table to himself and another to man to teach us that he will call us to account not only for the breach of faith towards himself as he did Adam and Eve but for breach of charity one man towards another as Cain for the sinne he committed against his brother The point it self is a citation or conventing of Cain by God before his Judgment Seat not by any secret or inward working of his spirit which is the usuall way whereby God worketh repentance in mens hearts but with his own audible voice from heaven Out of which is offered both matter of comfort to Gods Saints which are the posteritie of Abel by imitation and also matter of terror to the
crieth for vengeance for as the Prophet saith Our strength is in silence and quietness Isaiah the thirtieth chapter Though we possess our souls in patience as Christ willeth Luke the twenty first chapter yet God will say mihi vindicta Deuteronomie the thirty second chapter and as I am Judge of the world so I will be revenged of them that doe wrong Therefore the Apostle willeth not to seek revenge because God challengeth that as a thing proper to himself Romans the twelfth chapter Hebrews the tenth chapter taceat os loquitur sanguis which is a point necessary to be urged and teacheth us that we need not to be Gods remembrancers in this point for the revenge of injury Our teares and sighs crie for vengeance for as he heareth the voice of blood so the voice of our weeping and teares Psalm the fifty sixt and the eighth verse he heareth the sighes and griefs of the heart Psalm the thirty eighth and the ninth verse and the inward desire of the heart though it be not uttered Exodus the fourteenth chapter and the fifteenth verse as in Moses Note Therefore Job saith terra ne operiat meum sanguinem neque clamores meos intercipiat Job the tenth chapter and if he keep a vessel to put our teares in much more may we perswade our selves that our blood is pretious in his sight Psalm the one hundred and sixteenth and the fifteenth verse which point ministreth great comfort to them that suffer wrong Secondly Hence we learn what is the nature of sinne before the Holy Ghost called it 〈◊〉 cubans that is sinne fast asleep but here is peccatum clamans not only sinne awake but crying out and warning for sinne 〈◊〉 gently at the first but after it will pull a man by the throat Even as the Devill is tentator Matthew the fourth chapter he tempteth men to sinne by all the pleasant means he can and when he hath prevailed with them then he is accusator fratrum Apoc. the twelfth chapter Sinne is like the wife of Potiphar which tempted Joseph by all fair means to folly and as if he had been guilty did first accuse him Genesis the thirty ninth chapter And as one answered Joab when he would have had him smite Absalom If I had done it it would have been the danger of my life yea thou thy self which 〈◊〉 me to doe it wouldest have been the first that should accuse me in the second book of Samuel the eighteenth chapter and the thirteenth verse so sinne hath no sooner with its deceitfulnesse allured a man to doe evill but it will straight way call to God for vengeance against him Which thing ought to make it odious in the eyes of all men Though Abel complain not Cain 〈◊〉 not and Adam accuse not yet we cannot so escape for our own sinne is as a Serjeant that will finde us out Numbers the thirty second chapter and the twenty third verse and when it hath found us as a Goalor it will hold and binde us with cords Proverbs the fifth chapter and the twenty second verse And as the Prophet speaketh in the second chapter of Habakkuk and the eleventh verse The stone out of the wall and the beam out of the timber shall cry to God for vengeance upon 〈◊〉 though the poor whose faces they have ground say nothing Esay the third chapter and the fifteenth verse Touching which pursuit of sinne the Wise-man saith in the tenth chapter of Ecclesiastes Curse not the King no not in thy thought neither curse the rich in thy bed-chamber for the fowls of heaven shall disclose it Yea a mans own spirit will make him to confesse his own sinne and if all means fail yet the stones in the street will cry for vengeance And we see that there is vox non solùm oris sed operis as the Prophet speaketh of Gods works that the very heavens have a voyce wherewith they doe enarrare gloriam Dei Psalm the ninteenth And therefore the Heathen say Res ipsa loquitur Which as it ministreth fear to Cain and to the wicked so comfort to the Godly For if as we see in Cain sinne have a voyce to plead before God against a man Good works crie to God then no doubt but the good works that a man doth will speak to God for him and are remembrancers to put God in minde to be gracious unto him As God heareth rears and putteth them in a bottle as he heareth sighes and inward desires of the heart which speak to him the Almes that Cornelius gave had a voyce to plead unto God for him so that of a heathen he was made a Christian Acts the tenth chapter For as the concupiscence of evill is sinne so the very desire of good is a virtue that pleaseth God And if the taking away of a mans life doe pull down the vengeance of God then the saving of a mans life or of his soul will be a forcible means to procure Gods favour To conclude The last point to be observed from hence is That if the blood of Abel had a voyce to speak unto God then the blood of Christ Jesus must needs have a more powerfull voyce because it speaketh better things than the blood of Abel Hebrews the twelfth chapter and the twenty fourth verse for the blood of Abel cryed for Justice but Christ's blood cryeth for Mercy If when we doe evill it will plead to God for vengeance then if wee doe any good work much more shall it speak to God for us And God as he is inclined to mercy rather than to vengeance will rather hear the voyce of our good works than of evill because our good works speak better things than our wicked actions Nunc itaque tu maledictus esto exsul ab ista terra quae aperuit os suum ad excipiendum sanguinem fratris tui è manu tua Quum humum ipsam colueris ne pergito edere vim suam tibi vagus infestus agitationibus esto in terra Gen. 4. 11.12 Aug. 26. 1599. IN these two verses is contained the sentence pronounced by God against Cain for God having performed that which the Holy Ghost telleth us in the thirty third chapter of Job and the twenty ninth verse that God will deal twice or thrice with a man that he may turn back his soul from the pit First in his examination Where is thy Brother Abel Secondly in his second question What hast thou done Thirdly in laying open before Cain his sinne Behold the voyce of thy Brothers blood cryeth to me Having spared him for three 〈◊〉 he will no longer bear with him but proceedeth to sentence against him for the fourth in the first of Amos and the third verse shewing that as he gave sentence against Adam confessing to assure us that we may proceed likewise upon confession so we may doe in case of conviction And that it is a good ground to pronounce sentence not only
of his sinne is dispatched in a word My sinne is greater but he takes his punishment in pieces and thinks of it particularly whereupon one saith of Cain and the wicked that the repetition which they make is eorum quae ferunt non quae fecerunt they are generall in their sinne but particular in their punishment For as of the abundanee of the heart the mouth speaketh Matthew the twelfth chapter so we may gather by Cains words that he thinks more of his punishment than of his fault that which offends him stood more in his sight and grieved him more than that which offended God but the godly are of another minde for they will be content to have the punishment remain upon them so that the guilt may be taken away But there is a third point in this repetition which is a perverting of the order which God set down in giving the Sentence God began with the curse ended with casting out of the earth but Cain beginneth with his casting out of the earth wherein he sheweth what is his greatest grief for if a man suffer many pains he will speak of that first which doth most pinch him and complain first of the losse of that thing which he doth most of all affect in that he first complaineth he is cast out from the face of the earth he sheweth he took more care for the face of the earth than the face and presence of God and it grieved him more to be deprived of the good will of men than of the favour of God It is otherwise with the Saints of God for they crie Psalm the seventy third and the twenty fift verse Whom have I in heaven but thee and there is none in earth whom I desire besides thee Psalm the 〈◊〉 third Thy kindness is better than life it self and when they come to make composition between heavenly things and earthly we see what David saith in the second of Samuel the fifteenth chapter and the twenty fift verse If I finde favour in Gods sight I will see the Ark again that is the presence of God and makes choice of that as his greatest felicity not to enjoy his Scepter or to be restored to his Wives and Children which earthly men would make most account of so the Apostle Philippians the third chapter and the eighth verse Esteeming all things as dung in respect of Christ. Whereby we see that as Cains punishment grieved him more than his sinne so the earthly part of his punishment offends him more than the heavenly One thing more is to be added that is Cains Commentary or interpretation of Maledictus for he saith that to be cursed is to be cast out from Gods presence The presence or face of God hath reference to the power of God or to his favour from the presence of Gods power knowledge or spirit there is no escaping Psalm the one hundred and thirty ninth If I climb up to heaven 〈◊〉 art there if I goe down to hell thou art there also of which the Prophet saith Jeremiah the twenty third chapter and the twenty fourth verse coelum terram ego 〈◊〉 but that is not his meaning but that he is cast out from the presence of Gods favour so are 〈◊〉 words to be taken to Moses Exodus the tenth chapter and the twenty eighth verse Get thee from me and look thou see my face no more Rsalm the thirty first and the twenty second verse I said in my half I am cast out from thy presence and Psalm the eightieth Turn again O Lord cause thy face to shine and we shall be saved so that we must know that albeit God be present every where with his power yet he is not present with his favour and not only that but it signifieth the place where the favour and grace of God is intailed that is his House and Church of which the Prophet saith Psalm the ninty fift Let us come before his presence or face with thanksgiving When shall I come and appear in the presence of God Psalm the fourty second of which presence Christ saith Matthew the eighteenth chapter When two or three be gathered together I am amongst them and the Apostle in the second to the Corinthians the second chapter In the presence of Jesus Christ forgive I them that is in the Church where God speaketh to us in his word and we again speak to him by prayer so Cains punishment is both spirituall and ecclesiasticall for that he is not only shut out of Gods favour but cast out of the place where the presence of his favour and grace is shewed and the punishment was justly inflicted upon Cain that durst commit so great an offence in the presence and sight of God and when it was committed feared not Gods presence but denyed it as if God knew not of it The second point is Cains admonition wherein the first thing to be observed is how in this repetition it comes to pass that Cain saith whosoever shall finde him will kill him seeing in the sentence there is no mention of death the reason comes from the guiltiness of his conscience severiorum seipso Judicem habet 〈◊〉 whereupon it falleth out that though the Judge absolve yet the party guilty addeth a sentence of condemnation upon himself so doth Cain condemn himself as worthy of death God indeed afterward saith He 〈◊〉 shedeth mans blood by man shall his blood be shed Genesis the ninth chapter but seeing Cain 〈◊〉 God hath uttered his opinion of murther that it is a sinne mortall it may be said to him ex ore 〈◊〉 te 〈◊〉 Luke he 〈◊〉 chapter that men may know that wisedome is justified of 〈◊〉 children 〈◊〉 the eleventh chapter so 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 of her children Secondly Where he saith he shall be killed with a 〈◊〉 and bloody death this is secundum dictamen rationis ut 〈…〉 fecit expectes Cain is told by his own conscience that 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 murthered Abel so himself must look to be murthered This is that Lex 〈◊〉 written naturally in the hearts of all men which made the bretheren of Joseph to say Genesis the fourty second chapter and the twenty first verse We have sinned against our brother in that we saw the anguish of his soul when he besought us and we would not hear him therefore is all this come upon us By that Law it was just that as Hammon had made Gods people afraid so he himself should fear and be dealt with as he had purposed to deal Esther the seventh chapter and the sixt verse therefore the Prophet saith Isaiah the thirty fift chapter and the first verse Woe be to them that spoile for they shall be spoiled and our Saviour Christ saith agreeably Matthew the seventh chapter With what measure ye meat the same shall be measured to you again Thirdly He saith Omnis qui inveniret there could but one kill him and yet his 〈◊〉 tells him he deserveth to die at the hands
of every man even of every beast in as much as he hath first taught beasts to kill men by his own confession it is just that as the Prophet speaks Micah the seventh chapter and the fift verse The Wife of his bosome and the Children of his loyns shall break the bonds of nature with him as he before hath thewed himself unnaturall to his brother And this is a great part of Cains punishment that albeit there be none to kill him yet he shall be in continuall fear of death that a man shall not only fear Gods threatning but his own fancy that he shall fear not one but every one that meets him as if every one knew his fault that he shall fear not only where there is cause of fear as wilde beasts but tuta timere and this is a part of Gods curse that God will send faintness into their hearts so as they shall be afraid at the shaking of a leaf Leviticus the twenty sixt chapter and the thirty sixt verse at every shadow as the Midianites were of their dreams Judges the seventh chapter and at every noise and rumor in the second of the Kings the seventh chapter and the sixt verse These feares are great punishments and arguments of a guilty conscience and this sheweth that albeit wickedness be secret yet it will not suffer a man to be quiet Wherein we are to observe how Cain de scribeth the state of them that are out of Gods favour and cast from his presence that they fear either no fear as Psalm the fifty 〈◊〉 If the Prince frown upon a man there is no hope of favour any where else so if God be once offended so that a man despair of his favour he will fear every creature the starres of heaven fought against Sisera Judges the fift chapter and the twentieth verse The stones in the street will cease to be in league and peace with him Job the fift chapter therefore when God saith quaerite faciem meam Psalm the twenty seventh our soul must answer thy face Lord will I seek For if we seek the Lord our God we shall finde him Deuteronomie the fourth chapter and the twenty ninth verse and that is so necessary that the People say If thy presence goe not with us carry us not hence Exodus the thirty third chapter and the Prophet speaketh Cast me not from thy presence Psalm the fifty first for without the assurance of Gods favour and protection we shall fear every shadow every noise that we hear Secondly Cain in these words sheweth what was his chief fear and what did most grieve him that was that he should die not the death of the soul but the bodily death by the hand of man he feares the shadow of death but not the body of death as the Apostle speaks Romans the seventh chapter but eternall death is that which he should have feared most of all for it hath a body and shall be found though the bodily death is often sought and cannot be found Job the third wherein Cain shewes what he is that is animalis homo in the first to the Corinthians the second chapter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phillippians the third chapter not having the spirit so was Saul afflicted in the first of Samuel the fifteenth chapter Honour me before the people he respected worldly honour more than Gods favour whereupon saith Augustine quid tibi honoratio haec proderit miser If 〈◊〉 death fall upon Cain what shall it profit him to live on earth but this sheweth plainly that the life of the body was Cains chief felicity and that the greatest grief he had was for the death of the body as if he should say let me live though it be but in fear and sorrow This is the affection of flesh and blood as the Devill saith of Job Skin for skin and all that a man hath will he give for his life Job the second chapter that is so long as life is not taken away man is well This being Cains complaint it is an implied petition and the request is Quasi pro magno beneficio ut non 〈◊〉 which request may be well uttered if it be rightly taken for not only the wicked feare death but the godly say themselves we sigh and would not be uncloathed but cloathed upon in the second to the Corinthians the fift chapter they would passe to immortality without the dissolution of the body and soul. That prayer for life is well if it be for a good end as Hezekiah praieth he may live to the end he may bewaile his sinnes in the 〈◊〉 of his soul Isaiah the thirty eighth chapter repentance is the end that he sets David saith I will not die but live and praise the Lord Psalm the one hundred and eighteenth the Apostle Paul albeit in regard of himself he desires to be dissolved yet because it is profitable for the Church that he should still remain in the flesh he desires to live Philippians the first chapter and the twenty second verse so life may be sought if it be for this end to doe good but if our end be the escaping of death for a time the case is otherwise Touching the end of Cain's desire It may be he 〈◊〉 life that he might repent and praise God and doe good for charity 〈◊〉 the best in the first epistle to the Corinthians and the thirteenth chapter But we see what doth continually vex Cain and all the wicked that is the doubt of the forgivenesse of sinne which is the worm of the spirit and a continuall fear of death which they know they have deserved at the hands of all Gods creatures Dixit verò Jehova illi Propterea quisquis interfecerit Kajinum septuplo vindicator imposuit Jehova Kajino signum ne eum caederet ullus qui foret inventurus eum Gen. 4. 15. Septemb. 26. 1599. CAINS chief complaint and petition therein implied was handled verse the fourteenth This verse contains Gods answer which is a yeelding or granting to that petition of his and that effectuall for God provideth for the safety of Cain's life not only by his word and command but by a visible mark which he set upon Cain Wherein we are generally to observe First That as the Prophet tels us in the one hundred and tenth Psalme God dealeth not with any sinner according to his sinnes and deserts for if God did not in wrath remember mercy 〈◊〉 the third chapter he should not in justice have suffered Cain to open his mouth for it is just that he which turneth away his car from hearing the law when he prayeth should not be heard Proverbs the twenty eighth chapter and the ninth verse That he which will not hear Gods Prachers shall not be heard of God when he prayeth And the Lord in the Propher saith more plainly in the second chapter of Zechary and the thirteenth verse that as he by his Prophets cried unto the people and they would not
like 〈◊〉 Psalm the fourty ninth so we see their earthly felicity turne 〈…〉 miserie Therefore we must not dedicate our selves wholy to the world as Lamech we may not desire to be of that absolute power and force that no man shall be able to resist We may not only seek to delight our selves with musick to drink wine in bolls Amos the sixt chapter and the sixt verse That was it that Cains Enoch desired we must have respect to the second Enoch and so desire to be well in this world that we may also be well in the next world that as he is in heaven in glory so we may be in glory with him The beginning of worldly mens desire is Cain that is the getting in of wealth the end is Naomi that is pleasure and enjoying of it that was the course of the covetous rich man Luke the twelfth chapter I will pull down Barns and set up bigger and gather my corn thither and then say to my soul thou hast enough take thy pleasure but as Naomi was turned into Mara so this pleasure is turned into bitternesse Ruth the first chapter The pleasure which worldly men enjoy here is turned into the dreadfull torments of the world to come On the other side the generation of the godly begins with Enosh Genesis the fift chapter and the sixt verse and ends in Noah Genesis the fift chapter and the twenty ninth verse that is their beginning is sorrow but end in rest as the 〈◊〉 saith Psalm the one hundred twenty sixt They that sow in teares shall reap in joy the end of wicked mens pleasure is bitterness but the godly after sorrow are made partakers of rest in the evill day Therefore as the Scripture hath a use for correction and instruction so here not only they are corrected that follow the generation of the wicked posterity of Cain but we are instructed to follow the generation of the godly Tum dixit Lemec suis uxoribus O Hada Tzilla audite vocem meam uxores Lemeci auribus percipite Sermonem meum nam virum interfecero ad vulnus meum etiam adolescentem ad tumicem meum Cum septuplo sit vindicandus Kajin utique Lemec septuagies septies tanto Gen. 4. 23.24 Januar. 20. 1599. IN Lamech who was the seventh from Adam by the line of Cain the Holy Ghost propounds the example of a perfect wicked man as in Enoch the seventh from Adam by the line of Seth he sets out the pattern of a man perfectly righteous Concerning Lamech we heard his name is an oppressor First of chastity by violating Gods institution making three in one flesh where God saith two shall be one flesh and then of charity by proclaiming to the world that no man should hurt him but he should die for it So that where there are two wayes that overthrow that excellent virtue of love and charity that joyns man to God we see that Lamech by turning love into fleshly lust and charity into hatred and revenge gives the world an example of both In both he justifieth Cain as the Prophet saith of Juda That she justifieth Samaria and Sodom because she exceedeth them in their abominations Ezekiel the sixteenth chapter and the fifty first verse for Cain was content with one Wife but Lamech gave the reins to lust so as he took two and though Cain murthered Abel his brother yet he adds not murther to murther as Lamech did who saith That first he slew a man in his wound and then a young man in his hurt but to these two he adds that which the Wise-man calls profundum malitiae that is contempt Proverbs the eighteenth chapter and the third verse For then is a man come to the depth of wickedness when he contemnes God and his word and this is it which the Sonne of God calls the depth of Satan Revelations the second chapter the twenty fourth verse for he scoffs at Gods words which he spake concerning Cain verse the fifteenth saying If Cain shall be avenged seven fold truly Lamech seventy times seven fold verse the twenty fourth Secondly We doe not consider this by it self which Lamech did but we consider him as by this sinne he became the corrupter of mankinde so as it may be said of him that he made the whole world to sinne as Jeroboam made Israel to sinne for he was the first that brought in the sinne of uncleanness and cruelty which are as the Prophet speaks Psalm the eighteenth and the fift verse Torrentes Belial that is the floods of wickedness which brought destruction upon the old world Genesis the sixt chapter For as one saith there was priùs eluvio vitiorum before there was any deluge of waters for so the Holy Ghost witnesseth that the wickednesse of man was great upon earth and the earth was filled with cruelty and all flesh had corrupted his way and all this proceeded from his example for he gave the world a pattern to give the reins to lusts and make no conscience of bloodshed which brought destruction upon them Thirdly When as he had contrary to Gods Ordinance taken two Wives Adah and Zillah the one that set her felicity on painting of her face like Jezabel in the second of the Kings the tenth chapter the other to be to him as Herodias was to Herod Matthew the fourteenth chapter When God for all this spared Lamech and did not punish him as he deserved but rather blessed him with Children and earthly prosperity yet he is not any thing the better for Gods mercy but growes from one sinne to another till his sin became as the Apostle speaketh Romans the seventh chapter Out of measure sinfull and till the chief sinne appear in him which is even the head of the Serpent In whom we finde that verified which the Preacher saith Ecclesiastes the eighth chapter and the eleventh verse that if God presently punish any sinne he is counted cruel But when sentence against an evill work is not executed speedily then the hearts of the children of men are fully set to doe evil as the Apostle also sheweth That whereas Gods patience and long-suffering should lead us to repentance the wicked abuse his goodness and take occasion thereby to add sinne to sinne and so to heap up wrath for themselves against the day of wrath Romans the second chapter and the fourth and fist verses The discovering of these sinnes is plainly opened in this oration which Lamech makes to his Wives for sinne discloseth it self two wayes either by Cains way that is by the eye or countenance as Cain when his heart grew malicious shewed it presently in his countenance verse the fifteenth or else Lamechs way that is by the some or froth of the mouth for we see here according to Christs rule Matthew the twelfth chapter That Lamechs mouth speaketh from the abundance of his heart for the tongue is the Trumpet of the minde and as a Galilean may be known by
case in the bitterness of her soul received from the Lord a blessed seed that was Samuel who restored religion and setled the state of the Kingdome in the first of Samuel the first chapter and the sixteenth verse but it is most plain in the birth of Solomon for after Davids great fall and the grievous punishment that God laid upon him upon his great repentance which followed whereof the fifty first Psalm is a perpetuall monument God gave him a Sonne that was Solomon the like whereof was never before nor hath been since in the second of Samuel the twelfth chapter As on the other side they that are born according to the flesh and begotten in the strength of nature prove wilde and rebellious as Israel and Absolom and of a contrary disposition to them that are born to them that are in the state of grace Secondly For his name and that little Sermon which Eve makes touching his name that is she called him Seth and renders a reason quia posuit eum 〈◊〉 semen aliud pro Abele quem occidit Cain In which Sermon there is no one word which hath not its severall sense It is said First He is positus Secondly By God Thirdly As a seed Fourthly Another seed Fiftly instead of Abel Sixthly Of Abel whom Cain slew For the term of putting or setting we have it in the third chapter of Genesis and the fifteenth verse where God saith I will put enmity Psalm the hundred fourty eighth He sets them a law Proverbs the twenty second chapter and the twenty eighth verse Remove not the ancient bounds which thy Fathers have set in the first epistle of John the fifth chapter The whole world is set on mischeif By which setting or putting is added stedinesse and permanency But we shall see the nature of the word most plainly in the twenty eigth chapter of 〈◊〉 Pono in Zion lapidem where it is used for laying a foundation or for the setting of a rift or graffe or root which as we know is set to growe and not to be pulled up by and by there is the sense of the word set or put In which sense it is not only referred 〈◊〉 to Abel who as we know was a transitory and no permanent seed for he was no sooner shewed to the world but presently he 〈◊〉 as taken away as one of whom the world was unworthy Hebrews the eleventh chapter But also to Cain whose land was the land of Nod To teach us That in the felicity of Gods Saints there is stedinesse and continuance but as for the pleasures of the wicked they continue not one hour but are uncertain So that it is in effect as if God should say before indeed I gave Abel but it was not my minde to have him continue but this seed whom I will give Adam shall stay so as neither Cain nor Lamech nor the gates of hell shall prevail against him Matthew the sixteenth chapter That is the meaning of the word set or put which was the first observation And this seting or putting receives great strength from the setter that is God whole weaknesse is stronger than the strength of man And therefore look what he sets shall continue to teach us that albeit the first Saint was taken away yet now he will have Saints to continue They shall not only be shewed to the world but shall have a foundation and take root being set by God Touching the wicked Eliphaz saith Their foundation is as an overflowing of water for they shall be carried away as Cains posterity was with a flood Job the twenty second chapter and the sixteenth verse But the righteous shall have an everlasting foundation Proverbs the tenth chapter For as when God will have a thing crooked no man can it make streight Ecclesiastes the seventh chapter and the fifteenth verse so what God will 〈◊〉 and have to take root it cannot be pulled up or removed Positi sunt ad hoc saith the Apostle in the first epistle of Peter the fourth chapter and the second verse and in the eighth verse They were ordained to stumble at the word Therefore being appointed by God to that end it is impossible they should be otherwise That is for the wicked On the other side Whom Christ taketh to his custody he saith of them in the tenth chapter of St. John No man shall take them out of mine hand and as the Apostle saith in the second to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 second chapter and the nineteenth verse The foundation of God abideth sure and stedfast Novit 〈◊〉 qui sunt 〈◊〉 neer 〈◊〉 this is that which the Apostle calls deposition that is 〈◊〉 thing 〈◊〉 to trust in the second to Timothy the first chapter and the fourteenth verse for even so God will have Saints and the 〈◊〉 of the godly to continue in the world till he come to call them out of it Thirdly it is said of Seth he is positus in semen for there is a person that is no seed that was Abel before God gave a man to Adam but he gave no seed to him for that is called seed of which there growes something But of Abel there came no 〈◊〉 or seed 〈◊〉 but as it is said of Christ that when he shall lay down his life videbit semen longaevum Isaiah the fifty third chapter that is a seed though not issuing out of his loyns yet 〈◊〉 from his spirit So we are to understand that spiritually there came a seed of Abel for there is a spirituall generation as well as a carnall so spiritually Elisha was the Childe of Elias because the spirit of Elias was doubled upon him in the second of Kings the second chapter and John Baptist is called Elias Matthew the seventeenth chapter because in these graces of the spirit that was in Elias he resembled him as the Child doth the Father It is the saying of the Prophet Isaiah the sixt chapter semen sanctum est substantia mundi and therefore Seth is appointed and set by God to be the spirituall seed of the Church as the seed of mankinde by carnall generation Fourthly But why should God need to give Adam and Eve seed he had seed enough already that was Cain and his posterity which were come to seventy seven persons yea but they are not content with that seed but would have another Cains seed pleaseth them not therefore they are earnest Suters to God for a holy seed As God promised Abraham first a seed that should be sicut pulvis terrae Genesis the thirteenth chapter and the sixteenth verse that is such as should grow in the earth and set their affections therein and after another that should be sicut stellae coeli Genesis the eighteenth chapter that is such a seed as should set their mindes in heaven and seek for a heavenly country Hebrews the eleventh chapter So Adams two seeds first Cain and his posterity which were like the dust of the earth such as were earthly affected and
therefore they would have another seed like the starres of heaven such as should have their conversation in heaven it is that which the Prophet tells us there is semen nequam Isaiah the first chapter that is a naughty and corrupt seed such was the seed of Cain and there is semen sanctum Isaiah the sixt chapter such a seed was it that Adam desired Cain was a naughty seed but they would have a holy seed for there is not only good seed but tares as Christ sheweth Matthew the thirteenth chapter Such is the difference that is in seeds A holy seed is such as shall sinne but yet shall not doe sinne in the first epistle of John the third chapter that is not operarius iniquitatis Matthew the seventh chapter because the seed of God is in them but they that sell themselves to all manner of sinne are the corrupt seed such as power out themselves to all wickedness because they have not the seed of God in them but the Serpents seed of whom it may be said verò ex patre Diabilo estis John the eighth chapter Fiftly This other seed might be another seed yet not like Abel that is a seed more civill and temperate in the course of this life than Cain was and his posterity but they desire a seed for Abel that is such another seed as Abel was They desire a Child not simply but pro Abele that is such a Child in whom they may finde the spirit of Abel that they might say here is another Abel that though Abel be taken off yet there might another like Abel be ingraffed The last point is in these words For Abel whom Cain 〈◊〉 There were many things that Cain could endure well enough in Abel but the cause why he 〈◊〉 him was for that he had a desire to please God and to sacrifice to him in the best 〈…〉 could his desire was to offer plurimam hostiam 〈◊〉 the eleventh chapter and the fourth verse that is a Sacrifice that should be in 〈◊〉 more and in quality de 〈◊〉 of the best of his sheep so they would not only have one religious as Abel but one that should be opposite to Cain and as it were the Heir of Abels 〈◊〉 one that might accomplish that which was lacking on Abels part in the first to the Thessalonians the third chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse 〈◊〉 as then he that was born after the flesh persecuted him 〈◊〉 was born after the spirit Galatians the fourth chapter so they might have one to maintain his quarrel and might uphold that holy seed Concerning which as God hath a purpose that the patience of his Saints should appear Romans the ninteenth chapter 〈…〉 patientia Sanctorum for which cause he suffers Abel to be 〈◊〉 so he will have his providence appear too and therefore he sets up Seth so as Tubal-Cain with all his armor shall not remove him So we see in every of these words there is a power They would have this other seed like Abel in all things saving in this that Abel was but shewed only to the world but they would have Seth a permanent seed So doth God make the distinction between his Saints to some he saith as to Peter John the twenty first chapter Follow me that by thy death thou maist glorifie me Of others he saith as of John the Evangelist I will have thee tarry still that is he will have some Saints to be 〈◊〉 as Peter and others he would have to live out all the dayes of their life as John the Evangelist and John that dieth in Domino is no less blessed 〈◊〉 Peter that dieth pro Domino So 〈◊〉 he would have Abel 〈◊〉 taken a way and 〈◊〉 to live out the course of nature yet the one is no lesse acceptable to him than the other Lastly These words contain a plain 〈◊〉 of Eve not only in regard of her stile for of Cain she said I have obtained a man of the Lord but of Seth Deus posuit The one is 〈◊〉 Evae the other positio Del. But in regard of that account which now she makes of Cain Why should not Cain be still her Jewell as before for he lives still and hath a great and mighty seed She faith the cares not 〈◊〉 him for that he is cut off from Gods Church a stranger from the promises of God And as for Abel whom before she 〈…〉 now she desires one like him though he should be 〈…〉 Abel 〈◊〉 So she condemnes her self for having so great a 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Wisedome at last is justified of her Children For a time 〈◊〉 〈…〉 accounted of but at last Abel shall be found to be 〈…〉 case Out of which we see that which the Prophet 〈◊〉 That men must not make too much 〈◊〉 in 〈…〉 Isay 〈◊〉 twenty 〈◊〉 chapter if the Lord 〈◊〉 and come not so soon as we 〈◊〉 we must wait and he that 〈◊〉 will come Hebrews the second chapter Give not over if Abel be lost God will provide another seed Secondly We see here the propriety of the Church it is a thing set as the Prophet speakes in the twenty eighth chapter of Isaiah I will lay a Stone in Sion a chief corner Stone upon which Stone the Church is built so as the gates of hell shall not prevail against it Matthew the sixteenth chapter Therefore the Apostle saith Colossians the first chapter the faithfull are radicati fundati in fide whereupon it followeth that as God himself is from everlasting and world without end Psalm the nintieth so he will be with his Church to the end of the world Matthew the eighteenth chapter so we see there is a reward for the righteous though he were killed touching the body yet he lives still in heaven And now in as much as there is one like Abel he revives in earth and so he hath his reward in heaven and earth Howsoever before Cain was preferred before Abel yet now by the testimony of Adam and Eve is counted one not worthy the ground that he treads upon but Abel is acknowledged to be a great blessing and therefore hath his desire one like him Sed ipsi Schetho genitus est filius cujus nomen vocavit Enoschum tunc coeptum est invocari nomen Jehovae Gen. 4. 26. Februar 17. 1599. YOU see here that albeit Moses might have deferred these two verses to the next chapter wherein he drawes down the genealogie of the godly seed yet he could not contain himself but before he concludes this chapter he will make some mention of some that regard the worship of God as well to shew that God did not clean forget his promise and his people as also that he might counterpoise the evill of the wicked that went before as last of all that he might make a good conclusion that as he had a good beginning in Abels oblation so he might end it well in the invocation of Enosh and he doth end
is the fountain of joy and life Therefore howsoever we labour in this life to lay up treasure for our outward maintenance yet we must chiefly take care for the life to come and lay up for our souls a good foundation the first 〈◊〉 to Timothie the sixt chapter but the following of the good things of this life doth hinder us from this care We are like the Israelites that cared not for the promised bread because they had the flesh pots in Egypts so as they could be content to have turned thither So it was with the two tribes and half who for that they had convenient pasture for their Cattel on the other side of Jordan cared not for travelling into the land of Canaan Numbers the thirty fift chapter Another hindrance is the labor and trouble that must be suffered for the purchasing of eternal life We have a spiritual sluggishnesse like the sloathfull person whom Salomon speaketh of He would fain have had bread but was loth to labour for it It was cold and there was a Lyon in the way Proverbs the twenty second chapter So the great trouble and danger that must be born doth keep us from seeking the bread of eternall life as the Israelites said The Land is a good Land but the People are many and strong Numbers the thirteenth chapter and so had no lust to seek to enter into the land of Canaan So we confesse that eternall life is the better but we have so many comforts in this life and finde it so troublesome to attain to the other life that we leave off all care for it and content our selves with our 〈◊〉 state The trouble and danger that stayeth us from seeking life eternal is that which the Scripture setteth out All that will live godly in Christ Jesus must suffer persecution the second epistle to Timothy the third chapter By many tribulations we must enter into the kingdome of Heaven Acts the fourteenth chapter And the way is narrow and the gate streight that leadeth to life Luke the thirteenth chapter To take away the first hindrance the holy Ghost sheweth that there is a better life and greater joyes reserved in the life to come The eye hath not seen the eare hath not heard the first epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter And that the other should not hinder us he saith All the afflictions in this life are not worthy of the glory that shall be revealed Romans the eight chapter In both which places we see God would kindle in us a desire of eternal life As there is a life that endureth so there is a meat for it We know the body needs bread therefore we seek for bread for it so must we seek for the food of the soul. The joy of the body must be a memorial to stirre us up to provide food for the soul. Fourthly This food we doe not seek We are so intangled in the pleasures of this life that we think not of eternall life the pleasures of this life while we enjoy them doe quench the care of the life to come But being once past they are as nothing and we are never the better for them though we desire eternall life yet we perswade our selves we shall have it without feeking the food for it We think it necessary to seek bread for the body but not for the soul though we doe think it necessary yet we neglect it and deny in our works that we think it needfull We doe not labour for it as we are here commanded The sluggard would fain have bread but shall want it because he labours not for it in temporal things as riches honour preferment a great deal will not content men But in Religion and matters spiritual they are of Agrippaes minde aliquantulum persuades Acts the twenty fourth chapter great store of worldly goods is nothing but a few good works are sufficient If we sow to the spirit in never so little measure we think we have done a great deal but if we sow never so much to the flesh upon apparel and vanity all is too little if we spend all the six dayes about our own profit yet it is not enough but we will encroach upon the Sabbath therefore the people ask When will the Sabbath be ended Amos the eighth chapter But if we spend but one day in the week or one hour in Gods service it is tedious to them We take part with Martha and as for Mary that was occupied about Gods worship we think not so well of her though Christ testifie of her that she chose the better part Luke the tenth chapter If we vouchsafe once in seven dayes to come unto Gods house yet it shall be late before we come and we think it long till we be gone Operemini non cibo qui perit sed cibo illi qui permanet in vitam aeternam quem filius hominis c. John 6. 27. Novemb. 19. 1598. AFter the four points of accusation before handled now follow two more for direction First That we must seek for the bread of life that endureth rather than for that which perisheth Secondly That we must seek for it of the sonne of Man whom God the father hath therefore sealed that he should give us the bread of life In the first part we have two parts to observe First That we must labour for this meat Secondly We must labour for it more than for the other When Christ saith labour he means not that they should only desire it It is a good thing to desire the bread of life as they desire it Da nobis semper panem hunc John the sixt chapter and the thirty fourth verse Those sodain flashings that arise are not to be despised for they are the seed of greater virtues God begins with a little seed of Godlinesse and proceeds till he have wrought men to some perfection Zacheus at the first did but only desire to see Christ but from this little seed proceeded great fruit of Justice and mercie towards the poor so that he not only restored but gave to the poor Luke the nineteenth chapter Therefore the seed of repentance and faith if it be never so little is not to be rejected if it be but as the grain of mustard seed He that doth not quench the smoaking flax though it doe not flame Matthew the twelfth chapter will not despise the least desire of Gods grace but that we should not content our selves only to desire the bread of life he wills us not only to desire but to labour for it It is not enough to long and desire for the bread of life but we must labour and take pains for it The desire of the sloathfull shall slay him Proverbs the twenty fourth chapter The sloathfull would fain have bread to sustain life but he saith There is a Lyon in the way Proverbs the twenty second chapter he is afraid of labour and danger but we must not refuse to take
any pains nor fear any danger to obtein the bread that endureth for ever In other things of this life we doe not only desire that which seemeth good to us but we seek for it till we have it So the Prophet speaks Cupiunt rapiunt Michah the second chapter and the second verse So we must not only desire the Kingdome of God but must violently seek after it for The Kingdome of God suffereth violence Matthew the eleventh chapter Secondly this word labor is opposed to seeking for Christ saith here Matthew the sixt chapter Seek the Kingdome of God but labor for the meat that endureth This labor is that work of God which is ascribed to faith John the sixt chapter by which we labor for the bread of life we must use an excessive kinde of labor in this work of God for that to labor for the bread of life is no bodily labor and therefore we must work for it earnestly for cursed is he that doth the work of the Lord negligently Jeremiah the fourty eight chapter Therefore when Christ pronounceth them blessed that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse he commands us not only to seek and desire it in our hearts but to hunger for it as we doe for the food of our bodies Matthew the fifth chapter and as he commands us to doe so so he hath left us his example for as it becomes him to fulfill all righteousnesse so he protesteth that it was his meat and drink to doe the will of him that sent him John the fourth chapter so did Mary earnestly labor for the meat that perisheth not when she was sitting at the feet of Jesus for though her sister called upon her to help her yet nothing could draw her from this spirituall labor Luke the tenth chapter and the fourty second verse So did the people labor that pressed to hear Christ Luke the eighth chapter they laid violence to the Kingdome of God as also they that hearing Paul preach would needs have him preach the same thing again to them and for that end came together in great companies to hear the next Sabbath Acts the thirteenth chapter If we thus seek the bread of life striving and wrastling with God in our praiers as Jacob did with the Angell then we doe indeed labor for it as Christ willeth us to doe The second sense of laboring is that we must labor for this bread more than for the other and not at all for the other in comparison of this All grant that we must labor for the bread of life but not for it more than for that which nourisheth this life we must observe in what manner we ought to labour as well as that we are to labour for the excessive desire of this life makes us defective in the desire of the life to come The desire of this life is not oppofice but subordinate to the desires of the life to come But we must desire this life so farre as it may further us to the other life Some doe make this life the end of all their desires and doe heap up wrath to themselves against the day of wrath 〈◊〉 the second chapter But the care and indeavor of the Saints of God is that in this life they may lay up for themselves a good 〈◊〉 for the life to come the first epistle to 〈◊〉 the sixt chapter Men are bound to be carefull to make honest provision for this life and not to be idle and burdensome to the earth For when Christ willeth us not to be carefull for this life yet from the example of birds we may learn that we must not be negligent for they are made to flie as it is in the Provarbs And so we are by Gods appointment to provide for our maintenance in this life Matthew the sixt chapter When Christ saith We shall give account for every idle word he means we shall be called to account That we have not spoken the good words that we ought Matthew the twelfth chapter The Apostle 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 stote to steal no more but to labour Ephesians the fourth chapter and the twenty eighth verse The reason is that for want of labouring in some honest calling for our outward maintenance we shall fall to poverty and Poverty will make us steal and use unlawfull means Proverbs the thirty chapter Though a man were able to live without labouring yet remembring Gods sentence that we 〈◊〉 eat in the sweat of our faces we shall say 〈◊〉 tram Domini 〈◊〉 the seventh chapter and the ninth verse And that made the Apostle say That if any will not labour let him not eate the second epistle to the 〈◊〉 and the third chapter And the blessed man shall 〈◊〉 of the labour of his hands Psalme one hundred twenty eighth Thus we are to provide for this life But if comparison be made we are to labour more for the life to come and for the food that belongeth to the maintenance of it It were a thing hard enough for us if Christ should command us to labour for the heavenly food as we doe for the earthly but yet it is necessary that as the soul is more excellent than the body so we should be more carefull to maintain the life of the soul than of the body The excellency of the soul made the learned Philosophers to 〈◊〉 from many bodily pleasures which otherwise they could not have forborn but that they knew the life and felicity of the soul is 〈◊〉 better than all the profits and pleasures of this life Of the good things of this life Christ saith What shall it profit a man to 〈◊〉 the whole world and lose his own 〈◊〉 Matthew the sixteenth chapter So we are to seek the good of the next life rather than of this Touching our defence from bodily miseries Christ saith 〈◊〉 not him that 〈◊〉 kill the body and not the soul but he that can kill 〈…〉 Matthew the tenth chapter that is if he that 〈◊〉 not a due care to provide for the soul rather than for the body Some use the soul is if it were to serve the body whereas the body ought to serve it But seeing our body is Corpus mortis Romans the seventh chapter because either it shall be destroyed by death or while it liveth is under the dominion of death Romans the sixt chapter Therefore whatsoever care is bestowed upon the body shall perish with it for they that sow to the flesh as it is corruptible shall reap corruption but as the spirit is immortal so they that sow to it shal reap immortality and life ever lasting Galatians the sixt chapter The good estate of the body will not make the soul the better but rather the worse but the souls estate being provided for the body shall be farre the better If we seek Gods Kingdom first then that care will cause all other things to be added Matthew the sixt chapter If our conversation be in Heaven it shall cause our
bodies that are corruptible to become glorious Philippians the third chapter and the twenty first verse If in this life we keep our selves from the filthinesse and pollution of worldly and carnal lusts our bodies shall be glorious after death therefore we are to be more careful for the soul than for the body Of this life Job saith It is but short Job the fourteenth chapter It is like a vapour that suddenly ariseth and vanisheth away James the fourth chapter It is as grasse the first epistle of Peter and the first chapter And it standeth not in the aboundance of riches that man hath Luke the twelfth chapter Man walks in a shadow and disquiets himself in vain Psalm the thirty ninth He is every moment subject to death and howsoever death it looks a young man in the face as it doth old men yet it is as neer to him while it stands close to the other Therefore the Wise man saith All the cares of this life are but vanity and vexation of spirit And howsoever while we are in our joyes drunk with the pleasure of the world as Naball the first epistle of Samuel and the twenty fift chapter So that though we be wounded we feel it not like the drunkard Proverbs the twenty third chapter Though we have not grace to say Quid prodest totum mundum lucrari Matthew the sixteenth chapter yet when it is too late we shall say What hath it 〈◊〉 us to have enjoyed the pleasures of this life Sapi. 5. The life to come is void of all misery and torment There is the fulnesse of joy and pleasure for evermore Psalme the sixteenth But all the pleasure and profits of this life if it were possible to possesse them all are not answerable to the joyes of the life to come With which present pleasures are joyned many griefs and torments If a man be never so rich or humble diseased or afflicted it will marre all his joyes But all the afflictions of this life are not comparable to the future glory Romans the eighth that shall be revealed which swallows up all our troubles that we suffer here because it is hard to root out of mens hearts the cares of this life and Christ doth not forbid them altogether to be carelesse But first seek the kingdom of God and all things else shall be cast upon you Matthew the sixt chapter If ye neglect earthly things for heavenly you shall not only obtain heavenly things but earthly things withall If we only seek bodily things and not heavenly we shall want both But if we seek for the soul we shall have things necessary for the body for the Lord 〈◊〉 said I will not for sake thee Hebrews the thirteenth chapter And David affureth himself that because the Lord is his 〈◊〉 he shall want nothing Psalm the twenty third If Salomon ask not riches nor honour but wisdome he shall have not only wisdome but riches honour and all other things the first book of Kings the third chapter the seeking of things pertaining to this life 〈◊〉 the care of the life to come but the seeking of Gods kingdom includes the care of all other things The 〈◊〉 that it is Christ the sonne of man that gives us this bread of life Muerial bread is the effect of Creatures but the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 is the effect of the redemption But seeing all things were made by Christ John the first chapter therefore it is Christ that gives us both eartnly and heavealy bread Christ made 〈◊〉 materiall bread of nothing but this bread he maketh of himself the one he made 〈◊〉 but the other cost him the shedding of his 〈◊〉 His flesh simply is not bread but his flesh 〈◊〉 for us caro 〈◊〉 prodest John sixth chapter the bread that perisheth and all the works of the Creation he performed in six dayes but the bread of life was not made but during the whole space of his life upon earth The six point is where the bread is to be found touching which he saith say not with thy heart who shall goe up to heaven to fetch this bread nor 〈◊〉 down to hell komans the tenth chapter and the sixth verse It is the Sonne of man that gives it for God the Father hath sealed him for this end In which words we have First a 〈◊〉 Secondly an Affirmation The direction hath a Correction for we think we deserve it by seeking and labouring for it For Christ tells us it is not to be had except the Sonne of man give 〈◊〉 Christ gives us the bread of life three wayes First When he gives his flesh to be crucified for us in his 〈◊〉 for in death only it 〈◊〉 power to quicken us into eternal life as the Apostle witnesseth By death he did destroy him that had the power of death Hebrews the second chapter In thy favour is life Psalme the thirtieth But we are brought into Gods favour no otherwise but by the death of his Sonne Romans the fift chapter So that by his death we obtain life By the sacrifice of himself he hath done away our 〈◊〉 Hebrems the ninth chapter Secondly he gives us the bread of life in the sacrament his flesh is made bread for us in his passion when he dyed but is given and applyed to us in the Supper The expiation for sinnes was once performed upon the Crosse By one sacrifice hath he perfected for ever Hebrews the tenth chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse But 〈…〉 is often applyed to us in the 〈◊〉 Thirdly where as there are two 〈◊〉 of giving offert and confert he gives us this bread when he doth not only 〈◊〉 it unto us but makes us 〈◊〉 it If we 〈◊〉 hold of the bread by faith which is the work of God and 〈◊〉 that he is the food of our souls then 〈◊〉 will give us it and make us partakers of 〈◊〉 as Christ saith This is the 〈◊〉 That light came into the world and ye loved darknesse rather than light John the third chapter So it shall be our condemna ion if God doe only offer us the bread of life and doe not withall give us it and make us to receive it All bodily meats being a power nutritive but profit 〈◊〉 except they be a power digestive So though the body of Christ crucified have a power to give life and nourishment yet except we digest it with faith it shall doe us no good For our assurance hereof Christ saith of the Sonne of man that God the Father hath sealed him that is he hath power and authority to be the bread of life and to conserve life to them that feed on him He hath sealed him First with his nature being the very Sonne of God He is the similitude and ingraven form of his person Hebrews the first chapter and the third verse We need not to doubt of the remission of our sinnes for Christ as he is God giveth power to forgive sinnes Secondly as he is sealed with Gods
nature so with his name He is wonderfull Counsellor the mighty God the Prince of Peace Isaiah the ninth chapter Thirdly With his miracles For he raiseth the dead and quickneth whom he will no lesse than the Father John the fift chapter and the twenty first verse Fourthly Because exception was taken against his miracles For they said that he did them by Belzebub Matthew the twelfth chapter therefore he is further sealed with a voyce from Heaven saying This is he in whom I am well pleased heare ye him Matthew the seventeenth chapter not only whom he commands but where he promiseth to refresh them that come to him Matthew the eleventh chapter Fiftly He hath sealed him with the spirit The spirit of the Lord is upon me Luke the fourth chapter And that not only rests John the third chapter the three and thirtieth and four and thirtieth verses content with receiving the spirit for himself but with a power to give it to his So that by his intercession with God the Father He sent down the spirit upon the Apostles Acts the second chapter Being thus sealed by God he is able to nourish us by his flesh crucified for us unto eternall life if he give us grace to lay hold of it by faith Dixit igitur eis Videte cavete ab avaritia nec enim cujusquam vita ex iis quae ipsi suppetunt in eo sita est ut redundet Luke 12. 15. Novemb. 26. 1598. HERE Christ gives two commandements to covetous men First To discern and see the sinne of covetousnesse Secondly To beware of it Against the latter of them as against every other Commandement the corrupt nature of man makes two questions First of Rebellion Why should we beware Secondly of Ignorance How shall we beware The former question is resolved three wayes First We must beware of it because the sinne of 〈◊〉 is hardly avoided the desire of having aboundance is so rooted in the hearts of all men Secondly Because as it is hardly avoided so it is a sinne very hainous in Gods fight being committed howsoever we perswade our 〈◊〉 that those sinnes are the least that are naturally planted in us Thirdly Because whereas men may repent for other sinned they can hardly repent of this For other immoderate desires doe cease by two means either 〈◊〉 they are satisfied or else when death doth approach 〈◊〉 doth yield to neither of these means for the more that riches increase the more doth his covetous desire increase and the 〈◊〉 that death is the more doth a covetous man imbrace his riches and still covet more Touching the second question Though we be perswaded that we ought to avoid this sinne yet we know not how How to avoid 〈◊〉 and therefore we ask How shall we avoid it The word of God appoints 〈◊〉 three means First Trust in God Secondly Prayer against the sinne Thirdly Meditations concerning the same The first means Trust in God First it is a good way for the avoiding of 〈◊〉 to trust in God for that is a thing that the heart of a covetous man will not set himself against He will in no wise follow the counsell of the Philosopher which teacheth That to avoid covetousnesse a man must give himself to the actions of prodigality he would rather hear how he might get money than how to spend that he hath But if he be advised to put his trust in God he will not be against that as a thing which is not so contrary to his sinne as prodigality But this means doth the Scripture inculcate Trust not in uncertain riches the first epistle to Timothy and the sixt chapter If riches increase set not your hearts upon them Psalm the sixty second Riches avail not in the day of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nam per det in die ira Proverbs the eleventh chapter and the fourth verse Let not the rich man glory in his riches 〈◊〉 the ninth chapter and the twenty third verse As the Scripture exhorts us not to trust in riches so it sets forth examples of them that in vain put their trust therein For this is the man that took not God for his strength but trusted in the multitude of his riches Psalme the fifty second But of confidence in God it speaketh thus It is better to 〈◊〉 in the Lord than to put confidence in man Psalm one hundred eighteen O Lord of hosts blessed is the man that putteth his trust in 〈…〉 the eighty fourth Our father 's trusted in thee and thou didest deliver them Psalme the twenty second and the fourth verse The 〈◊〉 shall hunger but such 〈◊〉 trust in the Lord shall want 〈◊〉 good things 〈◊〉 the thirty fourth and the tenth verse A horse is 〈◊〉 thing to 〈…〉 man but the eye of the Lord is upon them that fear him and trust in 〈◊〉 Psalme the thirty third and the seventeenth verse To deliver their souls from death and to feed them in the time of 〈◊〉 After that a man hath admitted this opinion which is so confirmed by Scripture then there is cause to perswade him for the 〈◊〉 gives two commands in the first to Timothy the sixt chapter and the seventeenth verse Charge the rich of this world not to trust in 〈…〉 but in the living God and to distributs To 〈◊〉 them That the cause why men doe not distribute is for want of trust in God They could be content to sow good works but they look up and fear a cloud of poverty will come upon them and they shall want themselves which would not be if they did trust in God but men give more trust to the uncertainty of riches than to the certainty of Gods promise To help this error our Saviour saith Care 〈◊〉 for your heavenly Father knoweth that you need all these things Matthew the sixt chapter and the thirty second verse And the Apostle saith Let your conversation be without 〈◊〉 for God 〈◊〉 said I will not leave thee nor for sake thee Hebrews the thirteenth chapter and the fift verse If we were perswaded that he that seeks to obtain Gods favour by doing good works layeth up a better 〈◊〉 for the time to come than he that heaps up riches the first epistle to Timothy the sixt chapter and the nineteenth verse it would make us use this means for the avoiding of 〈◊〉 For be a man never so rich in this world and never so honourable yet his glorie shall not goe with him Psalm the fourty ninth and the seventeenth verse But their works follow them opera 〈…〉 Apoc the fourteenth chapter and the thirteenth verse Therefore it were good for us rather to respect and provide for the time to come And as it is good for the life to come so for this life present For a little that the righteous hath is better than great riches of the ungodly Psalme the thirty seventh and the sixteenth verse And Godlinesse hath promise of this life and that which is
and the twenty second verse It is not early rising nor late sitting down Psalme the hundred twenty seventh But put case it be true which they imagine with themselves yet their life stands not in the riches so gotten It is indeed probable that a covetous man shall soon attain to riches For all is fish that comes to net with him he will not refuse any gain be it never so unlawfull If it be panis fallaciae if it be pretium sanguinis he will put it up And as he hath more means to get so he spares more than other men doe He doth no good works he distributeth not to the necessity of the poor magnum 〈◊〉 parsimonia and flesh and blood alwaies perswades her self of the best and never doubteth of any hurt The rich Merchants say with themselves We will goe and buy and sell and gain James the fourth chapter never thinking that they shall lose The rich man thought with himself I will eat and drink and take my rest but never thought that he should dye Luke the twelfth chapter So we alwaies dream of the best and never fear any evil We will drink strong drink to day and tomorrow shall be as this day and better Isaiah the fifty seventh chapter Again they may pretend further cause for the sinne of covetousnesse Aboundance makes a man abstain from many sinnes which poor men fall into of necessity For poverty makes a man to steat Proverbs the thirtieth chapter Therefore the Apostle willeth that if any man will not steal he must labour with his hands Ephesians the fourth chapter Aboundance sets them in case that they can doe many good works when the borrower is a servant to the lender as it is in the Proverbs The rich man is free from this inconvenience 〈◊〉 est abundat omnibus Riches doe make a man glorious But though all this were true yet Christ saith that life stands not in riches as the Preacher speaks by way of permission to the rich man Goe too take thy pleasure but for all this know that God will bring thee to judgement Ecclesiastes the eleventh chapter So doth Christ give them scope to conceive what opinion they think good of Riches Put case thou through thy covetousnesse hast aboundance yet thy life consists not therein that this is true That man is not a whit longer lived for his wealth the Scripture shews Divitia non proder unt in die 〈◊〉 Proverbs the eleventh chapter and the fourth verse Though hand be 〈◊〉 in hand yet it shall not serve the turn the rich man dyeth as well as the poor Psalme the thirty ninth but how powerfull this is to restrain covetousnesse appears by this We will doe nothing in vain much lesse suffer in vain The Apostle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the fift chapter Wh le we are in health of body we know our riches doe us great service but if death draw neer we are ready to say with 〈◊〉 Genesis the twenty fift chapter Behold I dye and what will all this wealth doe me good Christ saith not Be not covetous for you shall not be the richer but Be afraid of covetousnesse for your life stands not in aboundance of riches to put thee in minde to provide for another life rather than for this For albeit the covetous and miserable man hath misery in this life because he disquiets himself in vain Psalme the thirty ninth and therefore is called a 〈◊〉 or man-slayer yet his future misery being 〈◊〉 with the misery of this life makes him more miserable While he is in his 〈◊〉 it is well with him though he have many worldly cares But when he is put out of his office and shall be called to account How he came by his office and how he hath behaved himself therein How he got his worldly wealth and how he hath distributed the same for the relief of his poor fellow Saints Then it he be found faulty in his account his misery is farre greater than ever it was in this life Luke the sixteenth chapter Christ takes away from covetous men the opinion of life and wills them not to think that they shall live the longer for their riches And seeing they must dye and after death commeth the Judgement Hebrews the ninth chapter it is their part rather to lay up a good 〈◊〉 for the time to come 〈◊〉 lay up their treasure in Heaven Matthew the sixt chapter becanse as they heap up riches unjustly so they 〈◊〉 up wrath for themselves against the day of wrath Romans the second chapter Though covetous men think themselves well while they live yet Christ tell them They must dye that they should take 〈◊〉 that it may goe well with them after death That when they have layd down these earthly tabernacles the second epistle of Peter the first chapter They may be received into everlasting tabernacles Luke the sixteenth chapter Nam cui haec non adsunt is caecus est nihil procul cernens oblitus sese à veteribus peccatis suis fuisse purificatum Quapropter fratres c. 2 Pet 1. 9. Decemb. 3. 1568. THE Prophet David saith Psal. the fourty ninth Man was in honor when he was first created but continued not in that state the space of a night but became like a beast that perisheth So that as God made man so honourable a creature that he thought he might be God So when man in the pride of his heart would be like God be became a beast a beast not only in body for that he dyeth as they doe but in soul For if we consider the understanding part of the soul and the knowledge that man hath in the same He is foolish and ignorant even as a beast before God Psalme the seventy third and the twenty second verse and the rebellion of his heart is such that he is compared to horse and mule Psalme the thirty second This is our downfall But God of his rich mercy will not have man continue in dishonour though he lost that honour which God gave him in the beginning And as man would not continue in honor one night so God would not suffer him to continue in dishonour one night but presently after his fall gave him this pretious promise That howsoever man had made himself a beast yet God would not only make him a man again but partaker of the divine nature the second of Peter the first chapter and the fourth verse Which promise albeit it begins to be performed when we apprehend it by faith yet faith only doth not make it perfect but we must unto faith add virtue to virtue knowledge to knowledge temperance patience godlinesse brotherly kindenesse and love And these virtues if they concurre doe make man partaker of the heavenly nature At the first the Doctrine of Faith in Christ was hardly received or men thought to besaved only by Works And when they had once received it they excluded the doctrine of good Works All the difficulty that
Christ which wee should chiefly desire to see is that joyfull day of his birth whereof the Angels brought word a day of great joy to all the people that this day is born a Saviour Luke the second chapter In the desire it self we are to consider two things First the Degree Secondly the Manner of this Desire First for the Degree It is noted in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is leaped for joy of that day in regard of the great benefit which should come unto the world by Christs birth Which joy the babe John Baptist expressed who before he was borne leaped in his Mothers womb Luke the first chapter and the fourty first verse The joyfull desire here mentioned is as St. Peter speaks a joy unspeakable and glorious the first epistle of Peter and the eighteenth chapter To teach us that the day of Christs comming in the flesh is a day most of all to be desired and a matter of the greatest joy that can be Secondly For the Manner of this Desire It was a desire joyned with trust and confidence without which our desire is in vain be it never so hot Abrahams desire of seeing Christs day was joyned with hope that he should see it which he so much desired The Creatures desire to see the day of their redemption for they groan Romans the eighth chapter but this desire is without hope These desires are both to be seen in Jacob For when his sonnes being sent from Joseph told him that Joseph was alive and was Governor in the land of Egypt his heart wavered Then he had a desire to see Joseph but it was not joyned with hope for he beleeved them not But when they told him Josephs words and shewed him the Chariots that were sent for to bring him then he had a desire with hope and his spirit revived within him Genesis the fourty fift chapter and the twenty sixt verse The hope that he conceived of seeing him whom he desired to see made him rejoyce Touching the Reason of this desire he had sufficient matter of present joy for he was exceeding rich in Cattel and Silver and Gold Genesis the thirteenth chapter and the second verse Why then doth he long after a joy to come The reason is though God had blessed him with aboundance of temporal blessings yet he considered a day would come when his present joy should be taken from him John the sixteenth chapter Therefore he desires a joy that had a foundation that is not earthly but heavenly joyes Hebrews the eleventh chapter Such as should not be taken from him John the sixteenth chapter and the twenty second verse as Job knew that his Redeemer lived Job the nineteenth chapter So Abrabam desired a Redeemer and such a one he had For thus saith the Lord which redeemeth Abraham Isaiah the fourty ninth chapter and the twenty second verse That might redeem his soul from Hell Psalm the fourty ninth And his body out of the dust of death Psalm the twenty second for he confessed himself to be both dust and ashes Genesis the eighteenth chapter Dust in regard of his nature and therefore subject to corruption but ashes in regard of his sinnes by which he is subject to everlasting condemnation in respect of both he desired a Redeemer that might deliver both his body from death and his soul from destruction that might say revertite silii Psalm the ninetieth and the third verse He considered he needed a Redeemer for his soul and body that he might not be dust and ashes and therefore exceedingly desired one that would deliver his soul from being ashes and his body from the dust Secondly It is said of Abraham that he saw Christs day the notice of Gods eternal mercie herein was Abrahams desire by whose example all that will see Christ must first desire the sight of him as he did Et desiderium sit eum spectare Though Abraham did not actually see Christ in the flesh yet he had a desire which was all one as if he had seen him with bodily eyes For if the concupiscence only of evill be sinne though the act follow not then desire of that which is good is accepted albeit it be not actually performed therefore Nehemiah prayeth Hearken to thy servants that desire to fear thy name Nehemiah the first chapter and the eleventh verse The very hungring and thirsting after righteousnesse is effectual to blessednesse Matthew the fift chapter When we can say with David Coepit anima me a desider are justitias tuas Psalm the hundred and nineteenth We desire to be more desirous of it as a thing acceptable before God and though our soul desire not yet the want of it is our woe and the fainting of our joyes while we say When wilt thou comfort us Psalme the hundred and nineteenth Those are as the bruised reed and smoaking flax which he will not quench Isaiah the fourty second chapter That which Abraham did see was Christs day which is true in what sense soever we take it He saw the day of his Deity Genesis the eighteenth chapter the second and third verses when seeing three men he ran to meet them and bowed himself to the ground saying Lord which was a vision of the Trinity Secondly For the day of his death and passion he saw that too Genesis the twenty second chapter and the fourteenth verse when Abraham making the great promise of his obedience by sacrificing his sonne upon mount Moriah when after Christ was crucified said In mane 〈◊〉 provideat Dominus though he take not my sonne Isaac yet will he take one of my seed that shall be the sonne of Abraham Thirdly He saw the day of Christs nativity when he said to his servant Put thy hand under my 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 by the Lord God of Heaven and God of the earth 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 fourth 〈◊〉 and the twenty third verse Quod 〈…〉 ad 〈…〉 saith 〈◊〉 but it was to shew that the seed in whom all 〈◊〉 should be blessed should come out of his loins and take flesh of him for he took the seed of Abraham Hebrews the second chapter So Abraham saw all the dayes of Christ. But secondly We are to inquire in what 〈◊〉 he saw this day For which point we must know he saw not Christs day 〈◊〉 Simeon whose eyes did behold 〈◊〉 salvation Luke the second chapter nor as 〈◊〉 to whom Christ saith 〈◊〉 are the eyes that see the things which 〈◊〉 see Luke the tenth chapter that is with bodily eyes which many 〈◊〉 and Kings could not see So Abrahams outward man 〈◊〉 not see Christs dayes but he 〈◊〉 it in the 〈◊〉 man Romans the 〈◊〉 chapter He saw it spiritually with the eyes of 〈…〉 Ephesians the first chapter and the eighteenth verse And 〈◊〉 the eyes of faith which 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 things not 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 By which things invisible to the eyes of the body are made visible to the eye of the minde by the eye of
and the eighteenth chapter The King is to goe out and in before the People the first book of Samuel and the eighth chapter So the people will follow the King if he be good they will tread in his steps When Jothan reigned the people were good But when Achan came they turned with him to Idolatrie So it fell out with Ezechiah and the people with Manasse and his people with Amon and his people Joshuah and his people Nobile mutatur semper cum principe vulgus So that God is more exalted when he inclines the hearts of Kings to follow Christ and to cleave to the Church When the Kings offer bountifully to the 〈◊〉 as David did then will his people but if he withdraw his liberality they will draw away too Hereupon Christ when the Greeks desired to see him said The hour is come that the sonne of man must be glorified John the twelfth chapter The other two wayes are as a reason Because the shields of the earth are the Lords his name is exalted This was the reason that moved Constantine he saw God had a power to protect and give victory and therefore imbraced the Christian Religion God saith to Abraham I am thy shield Genesis the fifteenth chapter And of him David saith He is a sheild to them that trust in him Psalm the thirty third Constantine saw in Heaven the signes of the Crosse on which was written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this thou shalt overcome wherein God shews them that he 〈◊〉 power to defend and give victory therein is his name exalted When they fee that they will take hold with the Jews and say God is with them Zachery the eight chapter The other way is because God is exalted therefore he will defend the earth as with a shield This is a motive to make men become religious and when they are so then followeth defense and safetie which is the effect of magnifying Gods name When we take the shield of faith and beleeve in God Ephesians the fift chapter Then he will compasse us with his faith as with a shield Psalm the fift chapter His faithfulnesse and truth shall be with us and in his name shall his horne be exalted Psalm the eighty ninth Therefore Moses having exalted the name of God in Horeb because they were delivered and built an Altar called The Lord is my banner Exodus the seventeenth chapter and the fifteenth verse The name of the Lord is a strong Tower Proverbs the eighteenth chapter The Church is like the Tower of David which had many shields Canticles the fourth chapter To signifie that because the Church doth exalt and magnifie the name of God therefore he doth defend it by a thousand means And therefore the Apostle saith That godlinesse hath the promise of this life as well as of the life to come the first epistle to Timothy the fourth chapter So that whether way soever we take it it teacheth us That love is the end of the Commandement out of a pure heart and good conscience and faith unfeigned the first epistle to Timothie the first chapter It doth teach us to walk in the simplenesse of the faith of our Father Abraham and to doe his works John the eighth chapter It teacheth us to exalt and magnifie Gods name for exaltatio nominis Domini 〈…〉 Et inutilem servum ejicite in tenebras illas extimas illic erit fletus stridor dentium Matt. 25. 30. Jan. 16. 1598. THE sentence which passed upon the unprofitable servant had two branches First A sentence of deprivation Taking the talent from him Secondly A sentence of translation and giving it to him that hath ten talents Now the talent being taken away The servant himself is cast into utter darknesse These two parts of his punishment are by good order joyned together not only that the talent should be taken away but that punishment should be laid upon his person that not only the tree should be cut down and be deprived of all power to fructifie but to be cast into the fire Luke the thirteenth chapter the wastfull servant must not only lose his office but must give an account of his Stewardship Luke the sixteenth chapter It were well if he might only lose his talent and himself escape utinamperiret pecunia modo ne suo periret but it agreeth with Gods Justice that as the talent was lost through the negligence of the unprofitable servant so now the servant should perish for the honor of the talent And it stands with Gods wisdome so to punish the unprofitable servant for if the salt be unsavery it is good for nothing but to be cast out Matthew the fift chapter And when the tree brings no fruit troubles the ground it is fittest to be cut up Luke the thirteenth chapter that others may be planted in the room of it that will bear fruit Wherefore as when Saul had lost his spirit the Kingdom tarried not long with him after so if our talents be once taken away we may look that God will lay a punishment upon our persons If we fall from our first love Apocalyps the second chapter and use not our talents to Gods glory we may justly fear our persons But as God did first command Lot to goe out of Sodom before he destroyed the Citie it self so he will first take away the talent that it perish not and after the person shall be punished The punishments inflicted upon his person are reduced to two Being first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Secondly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Touching the first he saith Cast out the unprofitable servant that hath done nothing to my glorie not servum peccatorē Luke the 〈◊〉 chapter nor the riotous servant that wasts his Masters goods but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him that doth no good with the talents committed to him sic sic in virido Luke the twenty third chapter If he shew such cruelty towards him that was only unprofitable and did no good how severely will he punish those that doe hurt with their talents that are riotous and mispend their whole talents Three things make his punishment grievous First That he is punished with a separation Secondly It is with a violent separation Thirdly This separation is with disgrace and shame For the place from which he is separated as the Apostle saith It doth not appear what we shall be the first epistle of John and the third chapter So it appears not to us what the place is whither we shall be gathered if we use Gods gifts as we ought But as he speaks of the person so of the place We know that it is an excellent place a place of such glory as the eye hath not seen the first epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter Such glory as all the afflictions of this life are not to be compared with it Romans the eighth chapter and therefore to be cast out from this place will be a heavy sentence The
forward to that perfection Hebrews the sixt chapter and the first verse That as we may not 〈◊〉 be babes in knowledge that must be taught line upon line Esay the twenty ninth chapter but labour to come to a fulnesse of knowledge which the Apostle calls A treasure of wesdome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Colossians the second chapter and the third verse So for being faithfull men we must not content our selves with a weak and feeble faith but must strive to attain to an assurance of faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hebrews the tenth chapter and the twenty second verse not to say as Agrippa Acts the twenty sixt chapter I am somwhat perswaded to be a Christian that is but a beginning of faith but when we have this beginning we are to goe forward and so in hope we must not content our selves with a good perswasion at the first and so to rest in a mammering but proceed till we be fully assured And this St. Peter telleth plainly we must perfecte sperare the first epistle of Peter the first chapter and the thirteenth verse trust perfectly This is Peters desire as it is the Apostles here Which full assurance that it is a different thing from faith the Apostle sheweth Ephesians the third chapter and the twelfth verse In whom we have boldnesse and accesse with confidence by faith in Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That confidence or fiducia as the Apostle calls it is the perfection of our hope and we attain to it as he faith per fidem This fiducia is the effect of faith as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 access and boldness of speech are the effects of hope the second epistle to the Corinthians the third chapter and the twelfth verse Those beginnings of hope and faith are not to be disliked Mark the ninth chapter and the twenty fourth verse I beleeve Lord help my unbelief but he that hath such a faith must strive to come to Abrahams faith Qui contra spem sub spe credidit Romans the fourth chapter So he hath that small meature of hope which the Prophet speaketh of Joel the second chapter and the fourteenth verse Who knoweth if the Lord will return and repent and leave a blessing hehinde him Jon. the third chapter and the ninth verse These 〈◊〉 beginnings not to be disallowed so that he strive further to the perfection of hope which was in Job Job the thirteenth chapter and the fifteenth verse Etenim si occiderit sperabo in eum Which made Paul say Romans the eighth chapter and the thirty eighth verse I am sure that neither life nor death things present nor to come c. Thirdly This fulnesse of hope must continue to the end and not abide for a time As Christ blames Luke the eighth chapter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so the Apostle finds fault with temporary hope It is that which we see in Demas he beleeved and had hope and gave great hope for a time so that Paul acknowledged him his fellow laborer but his faith and hope had soon an end for he for look Paul and fell to embracing the present world the second epistle to Timothie the fourth chapter Therefore it is not enough to hope for a time but our hope must continue to the end for as the Apostle saith thou mayst see the goodnesse of God in breaking off the natural branches to graff thee in if thou continue for else he will shew like severity to thee Romans the eleventh chapter and the seventeenth verse but thou must permanere The same Apostle saith Galatians the fift chapter and the seventh verse You did run well as if he should say nay you fate still and therefore all is to no purpose Therefore the Apostle exhorts So to run that they may obtain the first to the Corinthians the ninth chapter as he himself doth in chastising his body and subduing it least while he preach to them he should be rejected His meaning is albeit he be assured That nothing shall separate him from the love of God Romans the eighth chapter and the thirty eighth verse yet he will runne still and keep his hope For the state 〈…〉 is like the fanctifying of the Nazarite If at the end of six dayes he did touch any unclean thing he was to begin again Numbers the sixt chapter and the twelfth verse So it is in the matter of hope and other virtues And therefore the Prophet prayeth not only for the spirit and an ingenious spirit but a constant spirit that may continue Psalm the fifty first The means are set down in these words First he would have them use Diligence Secondly it must be demonstrative and expert Diligence Thridly it must be the same Diligence that is shewed in the works of Love and Charity and in the distribution to the poor Of these three points the first is The Apostle 〈◊〉 we may deceive our selves in our hope He that said I shall never be moved Psalm the thirtieth and and the sixt verse had hope enough and too much and he that said Though all men for sake thee yet not I Matthew the twenty sixt chapter hoped enough and too much and therefore hope doth well in injoyning the means for as in the beginning of the chapter verse the sixt is matter of feare and in the end verse the eighteenth matter of hope so here he willeth them to shew diligence that this hope may appear and that it be not a negligent and sluggish hope as he speaks ut ne fit is semper sperantes For as fear if it be not mixed with hope doth degenerate into desperation so hope if it be not tempered with fear will turn to presumption And it was the case of these two Saints David and Peter and we see what came of it And therefore of Job who had such an assured hope in God even in death it is said Nonne timor tuus spes 〈◊〉 Job the fourteenth chapter he felt in himself a fear to commit sinne and that fear say the ancient Fathers was his hope And the Apostle that wills them perfectè sperare to trust perfectly the first epistle of Peter the first chapter and the thirteenth verse saith after verse the seventeenth Passe your time in fear He that before called for a perfection of hope doth here require fear for so our hope may not fall asleep or wax negligent And as Basil saith Vide spem num sit ver a spes The true hope is that which hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is coact and moved to diligence Such a hope is not his that perswades himself his Master 〈◊〉 his comming and so falleth to be negligent that is a confounding hope But the diligent hope is that which confounds not Romans the fift chapter and the fift verse For as faith teacheth that it is impossible to attain to Heaven so withall it tells us it is 〈◊〉 a matter of difficulty Wherefore Christ saith Vigilate Mark
the eighth chapter If we will come 〈◊〉 we must not be 〈◊〉 but diligent and watchfull We must use both attention Luke the twenty first chapter Take 〈◊〉 to your 〈◊〉 and contention Luke the thirteenth chapter Strive to enter Therefore the Prophet saith Psalm the thirty seventh Hope in the Lord and 〈◊〉 doing good there is both hope and diligence The Apostle saith We have great and 〈…〉 made us the second epistle of Peter the first chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse That is our hope but we must be diligent adding to our hope virtue to virtue knowledge and these if we be without we 〈…〉 of the promises which 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 the fift chapter That faith worketh by 〈◊〉 And he that hath this 〈…〉 himself the first epistle of John the third chapter and the third 〈◊〉 Job 〈◊〉 did perfectly hope was not negligent as he 〈◊〉 〈…〉 in eum Job the thirteenth chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse so he sheweth his carefulnesse Veritas omnia opera 〈◊〉 Job the ninth chapter Paul that said He was sure of the love of God Romans the eighth chapter doth not cease to be diligent lest he should be vexed first epistle to the Corinthians the ninth chapter The same Paul saith Philippians the third chapter and the tenth verse I forget that which is behinde and indeavor towards that which is before This is that which concludes this point i. seeing faith sheweth it is possible to attain to Heaven though it be hard we must use diligence which may make it a thing possible Not that we are sufficient of our selves as from our selves to think any good or to use any diligence to bring this to passe for all our sufficiencie is of God the second epistle to the Corintbians the third chapter And therefore the Apostle when he had said I labored more than they all correcteth himself yet not I but the grace of God within me the first epistle to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter and the tenth verse He did not say before It was I that persecuted the Church but the sinne that dwelleth within me but ascribes that wholly to himself But if we doe any good thing we must wholly ascribe that to God who by his spirit doth give us grace and ability to doe it And therefore whosoever feel themselves to receive grace the second epistle to the Corinthians and the sixt chapter and be indued with virtue from above Luke the twenty fourth chapter they must take heed they be not wanting to that grace and heare it in vain but having grace from God we must labour to make that possible which faith sheweth to be possible Secondly They must 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 make it apparent there is a secret diligence but that which the Apostle requireth is an ostensive diligence For as James saith Ostende mihi fidem ex operibus James the second chapter and eighth verse So the Apostles meaning is I care not for the concealed diligence let me see it appear by your outward conversation For if the Heathen being indued with the light of Nature only did shew the work of the Law written in their hearts by doing moral virtues Romans the second chapter much more ought Christians that are indued with grace from above to shew forth this diligence that it may be visible to the world The Apostle shews there are two hopes Spes internae dulcedinis extremae operationis the one is concealed and inward the other is apparent and to be seen The inward hope bringeth this to passe That the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts Rom. 5. 5. and therefore is to be likened This hope doth likewise effect this That we have the spirit of God bearing witnesse to our spirits that we are the Chrildren of God Rom. 8. It is as it were absconditum Manna Apoc. the second chapter which doth inwardly feed our souls But howsoever this be good yet not without danger for as the Apostle sheweth there are that have been lightned with knowledge and have tasted of the Heavenly gift and were made partakers of the holy Ghost and have tasted of the good word of God and the powers of the world to come and yet fall away Hebrews the sixt chapter and the fourth verse Therefore he calls not for this diligence but will have them make it evident which he expresseth in these words that it be the same diligence which is the third point Wherein he teacheth in what this demonstrative diligence standeth that is as the former verse sheweth in the work and labour of love and in ministring to the Saints that is the doing of works of charity makes the oftensive diligence Whereby he teacheth that this oftensive or demonstrative diligence is the touch stone of our hope as the Apostle saith The works of love are the touchstone of faith for true faith worketh by love Galatians the fift chapter This diligence cannot deceive us of which our Saviour Christ saith John the fift chapter They that have done good shall come forth into 〈◊〉 life and the comfortable sentence pronounced by the Judge at the 〈◊〉 day upon all those that have shewed forth this diligence in doing the works of mercy shall be Come ye blessed possesse the kingdome prepared for 〈◊〉 Matthew the twenty fift chapter It 〈◊〉 not to say to a brother or sister that is naked and destitute of daily food Depart in peace warm your selves fill your bellies but the inward compassion must shew it self outwardly by giving them those things which are needfull to the body James the second chapter and the fifteenth verse Therefore the Apostle Peter willeth them that are perswaded of the great and pretious promises that are made them not to stay there but make their election sure to them by this oftensive diligence that to their faith they add virtue to virtue knowledge which if they doe they shall never fail the second epistle of Peter the first chapter And the Apostle St. John saith Hereby we know that we are translated from death unto life because we love the brethren and that not in word and tongue only but in deed and truth the first epistle of John the third chapter and the fourteenth verse God to assure us of his mercifull promises in Christ is said not only to have sealed us but also to have given us the earnest of the spirit into our hearts the second epistle to the Corinthians the first chapter and the twenty second verse The concealed diligence is as the earnest which a man puts in his purse but the oftensive diligence is like to a seal which may be shewed to all men for as Christ witnesseth Our lights must so shine before all men that the wicked and ungodly by seeing our good works may take occasion to glorifie God and be converted Matthew the fift chapter If we use diligence and shew forth our diligence in doing those works of love we shall attain to hope and that not faint or
feeble but of full measure even the full assurance of hope which shall not be for a time or an hour and so fail but it shall continue even to the end Et factum est praelium in Coelo Michael Angeli ejus praeliati sunt cum Dracone Draco pugnabat Angeli ejus Sed hi non praevaluerunt neque locus eorum ampliùs inventus est in Coelo Apoc. 12. 7.8 Septemb. 29. 1599. AS the Christian Religion is not a Religion of Angels for we doe not adore them with divine honour Colossians the second chapter and the eighteenth verse and though we offer to worship them yet they will not admit of it Apocalyps the twenty second chapter and the ninth verse so on the other side it is not a Religion of Saduces that hold there is no Angels nor spirit Acts the twenty third chapter and the eighth verse but it doth acknowledge that such blessed spirits there be and that God hath erected a ladder that reacheth up to Heaven by which the Angels of God goe up and down to convey Gods blessings to men Genesis the twenty eighth chapter And therefore by all means it opposeth it self against the opinion of those that seek to remove this ladder as if there were no duty to be performed by them towards us For in thankfulnesse to God for this benefit that the Angels have a care of us the Church have thought it good weighing both the one extremity of superstition which Moses compareth to drunkennesse and the other extremity of prophanenesse which he likeneth to thirst Deuteronomie the twenty ninth chapter and the nineteenth verse to keep this Feast And indeed if we consider that those glorious spirits who have the continual fruition of Gods presence Matthew the eighteenth chapter and the tenth verse In whose presence is the fulnesse of all jay Psalm the sixteenth can be content to abandon that place of this felicity to come down and perform duties to the sonnes of men namely to take charge of us and keep us from danger Psalm the ninetie first and the eleventh verse to be as ministring spirits for their sakes that shall be heirs of salvation Hebrews the first chapter This cannot but be reckoned a special favour Secondly Especially if we goe a degree further and consider that they leave their assistance in Gods presence where is all glorie and happinesse to Minister to us that dwell in houses of clay Job the fourth chapter and that for our nobility must derive our selves into corruption and worms Job the seventeenth chapter and the fourteenth verse that such holy spirits should come down upon such sinfull spirits such glorious spirits should Minister to such vile bodies this gives us further cause to remember this benefit Thirdly The manner of this Ministry may be a special motive to stir us up to thankfulnesse This ministry and service done to us is as farre as any can reach that is usque ad consilium fideli auxilium For 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 we see Jacob 〈◊〉 an Angel of God gave him direction what to doe Genesis the thirty first chapter and the eleventh verse So an Angel came forth to teach Daniel to give him knowledge and understanding Daniel the ninth chapter and the twenty second verse And this very book contains nothing else but that which Christ revealed to his servant John by an Angel Apocalyps the first chapter and the first verse that is for matter of counsel And for matter of help there is between Angels and Men 〈◊〉 sociale a holy league indeed whereby they binde themselves that for our 〈◊〉 they may wage warre not only with men but with wicked 〈◊〉 That they doe continually defend us the Prophet teacheth 〈◊〉 the thirty fourth The Angels of the Lord pitch their tents 〈…〉 this fear him whereof we have a plain example in the second of the Kings the sixt chapter and the seventeenth verse For the offensive part of help which they perform to men it is plain that as they defend us from danger so they shew themselves enemies not only to men that seek our hurt but to evil Angels That the Angels are enemies to men that are an enemie to the Elect and Church of God we see it plainly affirmed Psalm the thirty fift and the sixt verse The Angel of the Lord persecuteth them whereof an example in the Egyptians that were enemies to Gods people among whom God sent an Angel to destroy the first born in every house 〈◊〉 the twelfth chapter and Isaiah the thirty seventh chapter where an Angel is sent in the behalf of Ezekiah to destroy the host of Senacherib who was an enemie to Gods people And in this place we see offensive 〈◊〉 in the behalf of Angels against the wicked Angels 〈◊〉 David had relation in those words Psalm the ninty first and the thirteenth verse Thou shalt walk upon the Lyon and Adder the young Lyon and the Dragon thou shalt tread under foot Wherefore that spirits of such excellencie shall defend us against both wicked men and Angels this is a benefit to be remembred with all thankfullnesse to God and likewise we are to congratulate them that are made by God of such power as Melchizadeck did gratulate Abraham after he had 〈◊〉 the five Kings Genesis the fourteenth chapter and blessed God 〈…〉 his enemies into his hands and as the servants of 〈◊〉 did congratulate David when he saw that the Army 〈◊〉 before 〈◊〉 the second book of Samuel the eighth chapter and the 〈…〉 So that these congratulations of these blessed 〈◊〉 above all our thankfulnesse to God that hath appointed us such helps is the ground and cause of this solemnity The words divide themselves into two 〈◊〉 First the 〈◊〉 Secondly the Victory or Conquest Concerning the former we are first to consider the 〈◊〉 Combatent and then the fight In the Conquest we are also to 〈◊〉 two degrees For it is said not only That he had not the 〈◊〉 for then he had been of an even hand and might have 〈…〉 but that the Dragon and his Angels were so farre from 〈◊〉 and getting the Victory of Michael and his Angels that they 〈◊〉 the foyl so that their place was not found any more in Heaven Touching the persons that waged this battail they are on the one side Michael and his Angels On the other side the Dragon and his Angels Wherein the first thing is what we must conceive concerning Michael It is sure the Church of God upon many and weighty reasons doth not favour the opinion of those that make Christ to be Michael Michael Daniel the tenth chapter and the thirteenth verse is said to be one of the first Princes or Rulers which is to be understood of some principal Angel and not of Christ who is set up above all Princes and is not to be reckoned among them being the Prince of Princes and Lord of Lords And the Annotation of those that hold this opinion sheweth that
both agreeable to the action we have in hand and also a good dependance upon that wherein we have been heretofore conversant But that these words are to be applyed to the holy 〈◊〉 and Sacrament of the Lords Supper appears for that before he calls himself the bread of life verse the thirty fift The bread from Heaven verse the fourty first The living bread verse the fifty first and all along this chapter there is nothing spoken of Christ but as he is the matter of this Sacrament and therefore these words are to be understood of the holy Eucharist And so these words as they yeeld comfort to the commers perswading them that they are of those whom God the Father hath given to Christ so no lesse comfort is reached to them here for that they understand from Christs own mouth That if they come to him they shall not be cast out but received of him so as none shall be able to take them out of his hands John the tenth chapter and the twenty eighth verse On the other side They that come not may know from hence that as they are not in the number of the Fathers Donatives that is such as are given to Christ but are the portion of Satan For they shall be cast out into the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone Apocalyps the twenty first chapter and the eighth verse And into utter darknesse where is weeping and gnashing of teeth Matthew the eighth chapter and the twelfth verse Touching the dependance his words have with that part of Scripture which we usually have held when we spake of Cains departure from Gods presence we heard that he did set himself as neer Eden as he could be that he was content for a little trifling pleasure that shortly fadeth to forgoe Gods presence where is pleasure for evermore that for a little worldly gain with Balaam he gives over all godlinesse which is the true gain and that not he but the whole world through ambition as Lords doe seek the worlds honor with the losse of the honor and favour of God Being thus departed from God we heard he came to a Land called Nod that is a Land of unquietnesse and troubles both in respect of the inward disquietness of his soul by continual fear the outward vanities of the whole world where he found that having forsaken God with whom is fulnesse of joy he could not have his desire satisfied by any pleasure that the world could afford But we left not Cain there but heard that the end of that journey was woe as it shall be the end of all those that walk in Cains way Jude the eleventh verse And for that there is none but may fall into the same way it concerns every man to think how being departed from the presence of God he may come back to Christ and especially that he watch his opportunity to come at such a time as Christ will not cast him out And that is taught us here in these words where Christ saith That whosoever commeth to him as he is the bread of life he shall not be cast forth But we must watch this opportunity for there are two wenite's Come to me all ye Matthew the eleventh chapter that have departed from me to receive worldly pleasures and gain The other Come ye blessed of my Father inherit the Kingdome Matthew the twenty fift chapter and the thirty fourth verse But he that will have his part in this latter venite must have his part also in the first He must come again to Christ by repentance else he cannot come to be partaker of the heavenly Kingdome In these words of Christ we have three persons First Pater dans Secondly Homo veniens Thirdly Christus non ejiciens Whereof the two former parts be the Condition the third person belongeth to the Promise The Condition stands in The Fathers giving and our comming The Promise is Christs not casting out Touching which parts joyntly we are to observe these That every one by experience sindes that the state of sinners live they never so pleasantly is but as Cain called his sonne Chanoch that is a good beginning For the mid'st of that state is unquietnesse and the end everlasting death Which being considered it will make every man willing to come again to God if there be any hope they shall be received In regard of our selves as St Paul speaketh of her that departed from her husband the first cpistle to the Corinthians the seventh chapter and the eleventh verse so it were just that in as much as we have willingly forsaken God and departed from him preserring transitory and earthly delights before his favour he should say Qui discedit discedat that being once gone from him he should not receive usagain But here we are to admire the goodnesse and mercy of God and Christ that instead of a revenger and punisher he is a mercifull receiver that where in Justice Christ might be a rock of offence to such as depart from him he will be a rock of refuge to them that he is so farre from casting out if they come that he is content to seek such as are lost Luke the nineteenth chapter and the tenth verse That he sends and sends again that they should come back Matthew the twenty second chapter That he stands at the dore knocking Apocalyps the third chapter And saith Come to us all ye Matthew the eleventh chapter So there is no doubt but Christ will receive them that come to him For as the ancient Fathers note If when he comes to us we cast not him out neither will he cast us out when we come to him And that no unworthinesse by means of any filth either of body or soul doth keep him from us we see for bodily uncleannesse he was content to be received by Simon the leper Mark the fourteenth chapter and the third verse And in regard of spiritual pollution howsoever a man know himself to be a sinner that is to have an unclean soul yet not to despair because Christ by the confession of his enemies is such a one as doth not only receive sinners but eats with them Luke the fifteenth chapter and the third verse yea he not only 〈◊〉 them that deserve to be cast out as unworthy to inher it s he Kingdom the first epistle to the Corinthians the sixt chapter and the ninth verse but doth also wash sanctifie and justifie them in his 〈◊〉 name and by the spirit of God The Condition on our part was That we come the meaning where of if we look into the ancient Fathers upon the thirty fift verse He that commeth to me is some externall part of Gods worship for so they expound it by the Apostles words Romanes the tenth chapter If thou beleeve in thy heart and confesse with thy mouth for 〈◊〉 eving is the affection of the heart but confession is outward in the conversation of life as some are said to deny God
John the eleventh chapter and the fourty ninth verse Touching the substance of the question and the first part First The part wherein that which Christ spake did work is the heart which is the commander of man for as the word comes our of the heart bonus homo ex bono thesauro cordis sui Luke the sixth chapter so if it have its right course it goeth to the heart for there be three wards and locks to be opened that the sound of Gods word may enter that is the eare Psalm the fourtieth Mine eare hast thou opened which is the gate of wisedome Secondly the understanding to conceive what is heard of which it is said here Their eyes were opened Luke the twenty fourth chapter and the thirty first verse that is oculi mentis Ephesians the first chapter and the eighteenth verse Thirdly the heart as Lydia's heart was opened by the Lord Acts the sixteenth chapter Many are present but hear not attentively what is said others hear but understand not and some have both these degrees and yet have not their hearts opened and so it is to no purpose that is spoken Though we hear and understand yet if the heart be not touched with it it is but verbum aerium it is mans word and not Gods for the property of Gods word is to pierce to the heart and marrow And to the dividing of the soul Hebrews the fourth chapter and the twelfth verse Therefore by the eare man may examine his own heart for unless he feel himself touched inwardly with the word his hearing is in vain And this is the service wich God rejects Isaiah the twenty ninth chapter and the thirteenth verse Matthew the fifteench chapter and the eighth verse populus labiis me honerat so if either we bring our eares alone or both eares and eyes both hearken and conceive yet so long as this is true of us that our heart is departed from God If the heart be not affected with the preaching of the word it is in vain For the profitable hearer is he that with an honest and good heart receiveth the word of God Which is the immortall seed that bringeth forth much fruit Luke the eighth chapter Secondly the work wrought in the heart is a burning or kindling as we shewed There is a double compunction First when a man being pricked in heart falls into a rage as they that heard Stephen Acts the seventh chapter Secondly when being prickt they seek for ease and comfort as in the second chapter of the Acts and the thirty seventh verse So there is a double fire For as there is a fire from the Altar which touched the prophets mouth Esay the sixt chapter so fire from Topheth Isaiah the thirtieth chapter there are firie tongues that fell upon the Apostes But they came from heaven Acts the second chapter but there are firie tongues that are set on fire of hell James the third chapter it is the fire from the Altar and the firie tongues from heaven that causeth the burning in the heart of such as hear aright and not the fire of Topheth For as the Devill with his hot Iron doth cauterise and sear the consciences of some so the fire of Gods spirit doth warm the hearts of others so as they heare the word of God with profit As there are wicked whose tongues and words are like pricks and swords Proverbs the twelfth chapter so there are others whose tongues are like hot Juniper coals Psalm the one hundred and twentieth which slanders others For the Devill that 〈◊〉 of man Matthew the thirteenth chapter 〈◊〉 up this fire in the hearts of men but this fire must be distinguished from that fire which Christ came to bring upon earth 〈◊〉 the twelfth chapter As this compunction was of saith and the other of fear so here the good fire proceeds from love and hope the effect of the other is desperate raging and hatred The true fire is from the spirit as it is in the sixt chapter of John Verba mea spiritus sunt vita for where there is spirit there is a heat and Christs words being spirituall doe warm the hearts of the hearers the Scriptures being inspired by the spirit of God cannot but work this heat in mens hearts besides God saith of his word Jeremiah the twenty third chapter and the twenty ninth verse meum verbum ignis est it is fire no man can deny it for whether we respect the Law it is ignta lex Deuteronomie the thirty third chapter and the second verse the word of prophesie is firie for the Prophet could not prophesie till the coal taken from the Altar had touched his lips Isaiah the sixt chapter and of the Gospel which Christ preached he saith 〈◊〉 mittere in terram quod volo misi ut ardeat Luke the twelfth chapter and the fourty ninth verse and after his ascention he gave order that the firie tongues should come upon the Apostles that their word might be a firie word that might kindle in the hearts of the hearers Now the word of God is therefore called fire because the quality of fire is most actuall for as some note that albeit many things be hid from the Sun Yet there is nothing hid from the heat thereof for it pierceth into all parts of the world Psalm the ninteenth so the word of God is such and mighty in operation and sharper than any two edged sword and entreth through Hebrews the fourth chapter For as the fire consumeth all things and turneth it into fire so doth the word of God turn the affections of man into word and not the word into affection As the word it self is fire so the motions which it stirreth up in the heart are firie and servent as the Apostle sheweth in the twelfth chapter to the Romans and the eleventh verse Ferventes spiritu Fervencie proceeds of two affections The one is hope in the twelfth verse that where before their hope was cold now it rejoyceth and revives verse the twenty first the other is of love which makes them compell him Luke the twenty fourth chapter to tarry with them verse the twenty ninth thus the word inflames their hearts with love and revives their spirits so as their hope is revived and by working these two affections in them he changeth them that there is not only fire but constancy in the word verba ignea faciunt igneos characteres so as where ink may be blotted out the stamp of the firie word of God continues for ever and is durable But the word hath a double operation against sinne First like water because with it the spot which comes from without is taken away Secondly as fire because 〈◊〉 rust must be burnt out so the inward corruption of our nature must be eaten out and consumed with the word therefore the Prophet compares his preaching to melting and founding Jeremiah the sixt chapter where he complains the bellowes are burnt the
lead is consumed in the fire the Founder melteth in vain for the wicked are not taken away as if he should say we have done all we can and yet the rust of sinne doth not depart from them for we have the wicked heart of lust and concupiscence burning in us and in that regard the word is as water to quench it And again we are slow and cold in affliction and have need to be quickned in which regard the word is fire So men are frozen in their dregs Zephaniah the first chapter and the twelfth verse that cold must be dissolved by the heat of Gods word Such a passion was in these to whom Christ said You slow of heart Luke the twenty fourth chapter and the twenty fift verse This coldness is driven away by the fire of Gods word But although the word be never so sharp yet it pricks not unless the heart be fleshie so the fault may be in the word sometime if it be not firie The preaching of the word is like the striking of fire for unless there be tinder to receive the sparks it is to no purpose how 〈◊〉 soever ye strike fire so the preaching of the word worketh not except the heart be prepared Oile is combustible and we must pray that our hearts may be annointed with the oyle of Gods spirit in the first epistle of St. John the second chapter When the word which is fire and the grace of Gods spirit as tinder doe concurre then the heart is warmed As there must be preparation before hand to the end it may have this effect so meditation after My heart was hot within me and while I thus mused the fire kindled Psalm the thirty ninth and the third verse If there be devotion before and meditation after upon that which we have heard then the fire is kindled This heat how small soever it be though it be but as smoaking flax God will not quench it Isaiah the fourty second chapter for it will serve to kindle a fire in the heart Thirdly The time when this was wrought in their hearts was cum loqueretur aperuit ipsis Scriptur as Whereby we see Christ had this power to touch the hearts of his hearers not only in the Synagogues but now when they conferred privately together in the way This was ordinary not only in Christs preaching but to his Apostles for while Peter spake unto them the holy Ghost fell on them all Acts the tenth chapter and the fourty fourth verse But we must practise private conference and instruct one another by the way as Christ did for that was given by commandement Deuteronomie the sixt chapter And a promise is made by God I will instruct thee in the way Psalm the thirty second But Christ did not only speak but also open the Scriptures that is the words which he spake were not vain words or the words of the east winde Job the fifteenth chapter The Scriptures must be opened and the key to open them is the key of knowledge Luke the eleventh chapter without which key they cannot be opened There are unlearned and unskilfull men that goe about to open the Scriptures but they doe but pick the lock they take not the right course for it cannot be opened without the key of knowledge He that will open the Scriptures must be like Apollo who spake fervently and taught exactly diligently the things which pertained to the Lord Acts the eighteenth chapter and the twenty fifth verse The Prophet asketh not only whom he shall teach but whom he shall teach to understand not only quem 〈◊〉 but quem 〈◊〉 scientiam Isaiah the twenty eighth chapter and the ninth verse He must be a man of knowledge that must teach he must not only be a Doctor but a fit Teacher Therefore Christ promiseth to his Apostles not only a mouth but wisedome Dabo vobis 〈◊〉 saplentiam Luke the twenty first chapter and the fifteenth verse And therefore it is recorded of them that when they had received the Holy Ghost they did not only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is speak great and weighty sentences Acts the second chapter and the fourth verse And again unto these is committed the key of 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 and no man openeth and openeth and no man 〈…〉 the third chapter and the seventh verse Then the force of Gods word must needs pierce very farre when both the Preacher speaks and openeth the Scriptures with the key of knowledge and of David and the hearer prepares himself by receiving direction of Gods Spirit to enlighten his understanding and open his heart then doth the word shew forth its efficacy Therefore when we have heard the word we must examine our selves and ask Did not our hearts burn There are three degrees of operation in Gods word Contrition when the heart is broken Psalm the fifty first Comfort when it is rent in two pieces Joel the second chapter Compunction when it is pricked only Acts the second chapter The first is the perfection The second is a degree under it And the last and lowest degree is Compunction which we see was not rejected in Peter hearers So for this second effect named in this text That which is recorded of Josiah at the hearing of the Law in the second of Chronicles the 34. chapter and the 27. verse Liquefactum est cor Josia this melting is the highest degree The next to that is that which is reported of these two Disciples ardebat cor nostrum But though it neither melt nor burn yet if it smoake the promise that we have from God is in the fourty second chapter of Isaiah and the third verse and in the twelfth chapter of Matthew and the twentieth verse Linum 〈◊〉 non extinguet Deus The smoaking flax God will not quench 〈…〉 igne salietur Every man must be salted with fire Mark the ninth chapter and the fourty ninth verse If we will have God to accept of us we must be sacrifices and sacrifices must be seasoned with fire Therefore when we hear the word we must indeavour to have a Censer of fire in us so as wee feel the word if not to melt our hearts neither to burn yet to smoak As without 〈◊〉 we shall all 〈◊〉 Luke the fifteenth chapter so this burning of heart is so necessary as except wee suffer the fire from Heaven to work in our hearts wee shall suffer the fire of Hell that is of 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 for ever Etenim per unum Spiritum nos omnes in unum corpus baptizati sumus Judaei Graeci servi liberi omnes potati sumus in unum Spiritum 1 Cor. 12. 13. Novemb. 2. 1600. WHICH words And have all been made to drink of one spirit cannot have any other reference but to the Sacrament of the Body Blood of Christ which he calls the Cup of blessing the 1. to the Corinthians the 10. chapter The end
either promise that which they cannot perform as being weak as Psalm the twenty first and the tenth verse or which they will not perform as Naball in the first book of Samuel and the twenty fist chapter But if we can finde one that is both able and willing to keep his promise that is a great kindnesse not to be distrusted And such a one is God who of his own goodnesse is become indebted to us by making us most great and pretious promises he is true of his word for he is Deus mentiri nesciens Titus the first chapter he cannot lye And for his power and ability Apud eum non erit impossibile omne verbum Luke the first chapter And for his willingnesse the Angels testifie of it that there is in God good milk towards men even the same which he heares to Christ his own Sonne of whom he 〈◊〉 from heaven in the third chapter of Luke This is my 〈◊〉 Sonne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Secondly For the thing promised Though it be God that 〈◊〉 yet if the thing promised be a matter of no great value wee respect it the lesse but this is a great and most 〈◊〉 promise Now that is pretious for which a man will give any thing as for a pearle a man will sell all that he hath to composse it Matthew the thirteenth chapter and what will 〈◊〉 a man give for the ransome of his soul the whole world nay a thousand of worlds is little enough to give for it Matthew the sixteenth chapter and the sixteenth verse So then this promise is pretious in respect of the thing promised Secondly It is pretious in regard that it cost dearly For wee are bought not with corruptible things as silver and gold 〈◊〉 with the 〈◊〉 blood of Christ in the first epistle of Peter the first chapter and the eighteenth verse Thirdly It is a pretious promise in this respect because our blessednesse here promised stands not only in having our sinnes forgiven or in being made righteous that is not the thing we are 〈◊〉 with or to be with God which was the desire of our first Parents Genesis the third chapter and of Lucifer Isaiah the fourteenth chapter ero similis 〈◊〉 but it stands herein that we shall be made partakers of the Divine nature and enjoy those things 〈◊〉 eye bath not seen c. in the first epistle to the 〈◊〉 the second chapter and the third verse he doth not promise that we shall be partakers of Gods glory joy and felicity as 〈◊〉 sonnes would have been Matthew the twenty first chapter but 〈◊〉 of his nature That as we are subject to sicknesse death and all crosses by being partakers of the nature of the first Adam so we shall be partakers of glory joy and 〈◊〉 And being partakers of the second Adam as the branches receive life from the vine John the fifteenth chapter so it shall be between Christ and us he will derive his benefits to us As the 〈◊〉 is holy so wee that are branches 〈…〉 shall be 〈◊〉 Romans the eleventh chapter and the sixteenth verse As we partake of the miseries of the first Adam so of the joy and 〈◊〉 of the second Adam As we have been partakers of the 〈◊〉 so of 〈…〉 in the first epistle to the 〈◊〉 and the fifteenth chapter Fourthly If we consider from how base estate we to whom this promise is made are 〈◊〉 not only from the nature of 〈◊〉 Psalm the fourty ninth Of wormes and 〈…〉 17. and which is more base from being the Children of wrath 〈◊〉 the second chapter and Children of the Devil Acts the thirteenth chapter to be partakers of the divine nature that will 〈◊〉 to be a 〈◊〉 promise containing matter of so great comfort whereby that is by the knowledge of God that hath called us to glory and 〈◊〉 or by whom that is by Christ taking knowledge of him as in the fifty third chapter of Isaiah My 〈…〉 by his knowledge shall 〈◊〉 many and in the seventeenth chapter of John and the third verse This is eternall life to know thee and Jesus Christ. The Heathen and Turkes are not capable of this pretious promise because they take no notice of Christ It is a promise made to Christians for because they are partakers of flesh and blood He also took part with them Hebrews the second chapter As Christ took part of our nature so he makes us partakers of his It is the Christian only that beleeves this and therefore he is capable of this so pretious promise for albeit Christ were man yet it pleased God that the fulnesse of the God head should dwell in him bodily Colossians the second chapter and the ninth verse and as he is in us by his humanity so are we in him in respect of his Divinity God partakes with Christ because of his Divine nature and man partakes with Christ in as much as he hath assumed our humane nature He is partaker of our humane nature for he is flesh of our flesh and bone of our bone Ephesians the fifth chapter and we by his Spirit are partakers of his Divine nature for in the first epistle to the Corinthians the sixth chapter He that cleaveth to the Lord is one spirit Hereby we know that we dwell in him and he in us by the spirit which he hath given us in the first epistle of St. John the fourth chapter and the thirieenth verse Christ imputeth his nature two wayes First by regeneration in Baptisin for except ye be born again of water and the holy Ghost John the third chapter Secondly by eating and drinking in the Sacrament In which respect the Apostle saith that we must bibere spiritum the first epistle to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter and the thirteenth verse In this life we must seek for Gods grace and glory and he hath promised to give both Psalm the eighty fourth and then we shall Intrare in gaudium Domini Matthew the twenty fift chapter and so we shall be alwaies with him the first epistle to the Thessalonians the fourth chapter and see him as he is the first epistle of John the third chapter and the first verse that is be partakers of his divine nature and which goes beyond all he shall not be glory in one and joy in another and immortality in a third but he shall be omnia in omnibus the first epistle to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter and the twenty eighth verse Now the promise is with a restraint nobis qui that is to us which eschue the corruption The like we have in John the third chapter and the sixteenth verse ut omnes qui credant and Matthew the eleventh chapter Come to me omnes qui And great reason it is that if we will have God to perform his promise to us we keep the condition on our part towards him so the Apostle disputes in the second epistle to the Corinthians the seventh chapter and the
the furnace and cast them up in the 〈◊〉 and they caused a stink And David in his sicknesse saith Psalm the thirty second His moisture was like the draught in Summer Therefore in the plague of Leprosie Leviticus the thirteenth chapter and the fourty fift verse the Leper was to have his mouth shut up David in that great 〈◊〉 spoken of in the first book of Chronicles the twenty first chapter and the thirtieth verse would have gone to 〈◊〉 but be found he should not feared with the Angel Therefore the servant of God saith Proverbs the fourteenth chapter A wise man 〈◊〉 the plague and shunneth it but the foolish goeth on still But these are not the only causes For besides 〈◊〉 there is some divine thing to be considered for there is no 〈◊〉 but a spirit belongs to it as Luke the thirteenth chapter and the eleventh verse a spirit of infirmity So are we to conceive that besides natural causes there is some spiritual of the sicknesse as 〈…〉 twelfth chapter a destroying Angel So in Davids plague in the second book of Samuel the twenty fourth chapter And 〈◊〉 the thirty seventh chapter and the thirty sixt verse the Angel went forth and slue And Apocalyps the sixteenth chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse The Angels poured out the Vials of the wrath of God and there fell a noysome sore So it is Gods hand that brings in these plagues The cause stands on two parts First Gods wrath 〈◊〉 which all evil things proceed For affliction commeth not from the earth Job the fift chapter and the sixt verse They are sparks of his anger And he is not angry with the waters that they should drown 〈◊〉 the third chapter nor with the aire that it should corrupt but for these things commeth the wrath of God that is for our sinnes 〈◊〉 the fift chapter He doth but make a way to his wrath and then the earth 〈◊〉 up the 〈…〉 Psalm the seventy eighth The sinnes of the people are the cause of Gods wrath Peccata morum goe before peccata humorum There is first corruption of the soul Michah 〈◊〉 first chapter and the third verse All flesh had corrupted their 〈◊〉 Genesis the sixt chapter So there is infection in mens wayes before the streets be infected There is plaga animae the plague in the soul before it appear in the body It is sinne that bringeth sicknesse and death Romans the sixt chapter So they are both joyned Psalm the thirty eighth and the third verse There is no rest in my bones because of my sinne Therefore it is our sinne and infection of the soul that must be looked into If it were some outward cause only it could not be but the plague should stay 〈◊〉 there is so great store of means Jeremiah the eighth chapter Is there no balme in Gilead But he saith Jeremiah the fourty sixt chapter and the eleventh verse Frustra multiplicas medicanda sinne being not taken away physick will doe 〈◊〉 good First the corruption of manners must be holpen and then bodily help will follow Psalm the fourty first Heal my soul for I have sinned against thee And that course our Saviour keeps Matthew the ninth chapter first he saith Thy sinne is forgiven and then Take up thy bed and walk These sinnes he calls inventions Inventions please us greatly and all new things our new omnia better than old Manna Numbers the eleventh chapter But if it be our own inventions then we goe a whoring after it Such is the delight we take in it verse the thirty ninth Our first Parents were of this minde so proud they would not take a rule of life from God but would sicut Dii Genesis the third chapter They set up to themselves graven Images Exodus the 〈◊〉 chapter They have Dii alieni such as their Fathers had Not when men living otherwise then God 〈…〉 I shall have peace Deuteromie the twenty ninth chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse These webbs that we weave our selves and these eggs that we hatch Isaiah the fifty ninth chapter are our confusion and 〈◊〉 God and great reason For Exodus the fifteenth chapter and the twenty sixt verse he saith If thou 〈…〉 to my 〈◊〉 I will lay no disease Ego Dominus 〈◊〉 But if we follow our own inventions we can look for nothing but diseases quid tibi praecipio haec 〈…〉 Deuteronomie the twelfth chapter 〈◊〉 men will be 〈◊〉 than 〈◊〉 that was Sauls rebellion he would not destroy all as God commanded he was wiser than so But what were these inventions It is said verse the twenty eighth They joyned themselves to Baal 〈◊〉 Numbers the twenty fift chapter that is the sinne of whoring and fornication and that impudently before the congregation committed by Zimry and Cosby It was the adoring of an abhominable Idoll a sinne so grievous as it is said many years after 〈◊〉 not enough of the sinne of Peor Joshuah the twenty second chapter it is a sinne that will not be cleansed at the first And we see daily the sinne of uncleannesse ends with a plague that is infectious For the Cure It is certain As there are natural causes so natural cures of this Diseise 〈◊〉 as some Writers doe hold had this Disease and used not only prayer but a plaister by the Prophets direction Isaiah the fifty eighth chapter But as the cause of the plague is not only natural so here is used a spiritual remedy that is in as much as contrary curantur contrariis viis If the provoking of Gods anger be the Cause of the plague the appeasing of it by prayer must be the Remedy The two remedies are out of the double sense of the word which signifieth prayer and punishing Prayer is an appeaser of Gods wrath not only in other points but in this Numbers the twenty fift chapter They all wept and prayed And David in the second book of Samuel the twenty fourth chapter and the seventeenth verse fled to this remedy I have sinned but these sheep what have they done And Hezekiah being infected with the plague turned himself to the wall Isaiah the thirty eighth chapter And in Salomons prayer the first of the Kings and the eighth chapter where plagues or corrupt agues shall hop here then in heaven And there is a good proportion between this remedy and the disease For if there be a corrupt smell the way to take it away is by the good smell of incense or perfume So as our sinne doth give an evil savour and stink in Gods nostrils so the spiritual incense will remove it and that incense is prayer Psalm the fourty first Therefore the prayers of the Saints are called odours Apocalyps the fift chapter But it must be prayer qualified in two sorts First Phinehas prayer that is the prayer of the Priest So David had Gad to pray for him Hezekiah had Isaiah Lift thou up thy prayer Isaiah the thirty eighth chapter The Corinthians had Gad to pray for them the
doth not hear him but despise him He shall be cut off from the people of God Sic fuit vespera fuit mane diei primi Gen. 1. 5. Novemb. 5. 1590. Place this in pag. 36. at the end of the Sermon upon Gen. 1. 5. THis is the conclusion of the first dayes work After God in the beginning had made the World of nothing the which was a grosse masse after he gave it a capacity and because as the Philosophers say Frustra est potentia quae non reducitur in actum he gave it an actual being which being was good It is better for a man not to be born than to be wicked Matthew the twenty sixt chapter and the twenty fourth verse And then it had a perfection of goodnesse from order having in the natures and the names a distinction the one for knowledge the other for practise he closeth up the first day with this So the evening and the morning were the first day which is the whole summe and effect of the first day and of all where of hath been spoken heretofore This is the providence of God for man who visiteth the earth and watereth it who prepareth 〈◊〉 and things needfull for man Psalm the sixty fift and the ninth verse He turned the wheel of the great clock that so there might be Evening and Morning As the light is the abstract of life everlasting for the fire wrapped about the cloud and brightnesse wrapped about the fire Ezekiel the first chapter and the fourth verse so is time the abstract of eternity In that day began motion time and number and order If there had been no motion if the Heaven had stood still it would have been continual day and no evening The day is the time of the day motion is in time the day is time the first day is the numbering of time This first day was the true New-years-day and the light was the great New-years-gift of the world the like whereof no Prince no Potentate shall for ever give In the fourth day there was a publishing of this light by the two great lights Herein is a perpetual alternation which may be perceived by a division then by the parts lastly by the whole First it 〈◊〉 a division before the time of light is called the day and here day and night evening and morning are but one day Dies naturalli artificalis Whereupon some distinguish the natural and civil day The day in the first acceptance is called dies 〈◊〉 for those that labour so long as it is light so long is their day Which day is delivered in the fourth chapter of Nehemiah and the twenty first verse We laboured in the work and half of them held the 〈◊〉 from the appearing of the morning till the 〈◊〉 came forth that is till it was night The other is called dies astronomicus by the Heathen and dies sanctus by the Scripture including the time of light and darknesse The Law given to the Jews was That the ninth day of the moneth at Even from Even to Even they should celebrate their Sabbath or rest Leviticus the twenty third chapter and the thirty second verse Secondly The partition by Evening and Morning whereinto this day is parted Light and Darknesse Evening and Morning are both coupled and yet separated the end of the night parts the beginning of the day and the end of the day parts the beginning of the night And these two Evening and Morning are the two excellent Mark-stones of Time He flasheth not the 〈◊〉 light 〈◊〉 after darknesse but the light appeareth by degrees the ascending of light is the morning the descending is the evening from Sunne to Sunne is counted a day but in the Hebrew names the natures are expressed The Evening in Hebrew 〈◊〉 a binding up a mixture of all colours the night rolls all up and then all colours seem as one black colour 〈◊〉 in Hebrew is the morning and doth signifie to discern colours and to unbinde the knot knit by darknesse God hath caused the morning to know his place and it is turned as clay to fashion Job the thirty eighth chapter and the fourteenth verse As the evening leads us to confusion so doth the morning to discerning The order of Evening and Morning Now as touching their order The Evening is first then the Morning Diverse commentations of time This computation is according to the Hebrews who reckoned from Even to Even so did the Athenians or the Grecians the 〈◊〉 and Assyrians reckoned from Sunne rising to the Sun set the Romans and Egyptians from midnight the Astronomians and people called 〈◊〉 from noon or mid-day To each Nation their own computation may be allowed Too curious therefore are they which will not call the dayes of the weeks nor call the names of the moneths according as the custom of the Country hath received because Heathen men have given those names Zenas gave one day to Jupiter Hermes to Mercury Phoebus to Phebe another to AEsculapius 〈◊〉 Venus to Saturnus which names we doe use Apish is their imitation who will follow the naming of dayes according to their own fantasies yet is there no necessity we should reckon as the Hebrews or Chaldeans but the order of moneths of hours of dayes may be according to the custom of the Country Some say he beginneth from the Evening to insinuate our beginning from nothing from darknesse and confusion and it sheweth the proceeding of the Creation from nothing to darknesse so to light and so the perfection of the same from the night to the morning it is light it goeth from the morning to broad day God ordained the night to guard the day He made the night for the day not the day for the night saith Basil and Job calleth the night 〈◊〉 mundi The matter of weight is the day the evening is but a parenthesis The Heathen say that motion is from the evening Touching the Starres the evening is the beginning of the day and the end of the night Quest. Whether the day or night first It is a question doubted by many Whether the day or night were first Paul in the thirteenth chapter to the Romans and the twelfth verse saith The night is past the day is at hand so that nox rather processit than 〈◊〉 lucem The Poets have their beginning ab Erebo from the night But St. Austins opinion is That the day was first counting it to the morning of the next day alledging the thirty eighth chapter of Isaiah and the twelfth verse From day to night thou wilt make an end of me All Gods things end in light then he begins in the morning in the light The end of the morning is the distinction from the beginning of the evening Morning and Evening jointly Now of the whole These two make one day he saith not one night yet is there as much time somtime more in the night than in the day but noctes non veniunt in numerum
verse they say Angells were created yesterday as it were the next day before after David saith in the hundred fourty eighth Psalm and the second verse Praise ye him in the high places he saith first Praise him all his Angells In six dayes the Lord made the Heaven and the Earth and all that in them are in making Heaven he made all things as Angels in the Heaven Exodus the twentieth chapter As Hell hath been prepared of old so the Devill hath been a murtherer from the beginning John the eighth chapter and the fourty fourth verse It hath been questioned whether the fall of Angels was the first or second day Secondly They say there is no mention made of goodnesse because division was in the second day and therefore no goodnesse but notwithstanding the division there is a union In the dayes of Peleg the earth was divided the tenth chapter and the twenty fift verse At the building of Babel was the division of tongues which was confusion the eleventh chapter and the ninth verse This division of the second day is of things of diverse natures therefore good Likewise they say there is no mention of good because that was made that day namely the divided waters the upper and nether waters were the deluge and destruction of the world afterward But by them he punished mans wickednesse and the worlds sinfulnesse but to give to give to each his reward and desert to the godly glory to the wicked punishment this his Justice is full of Goodnesse Num 〈…〉 is Infâ—…stis say the Papists yet Matrimonium eft binorum So litarinesse is not good which God perceiving he made to man an helper the twenty eighth verse of the next chapter We say in a Proverb Secâ—… omnia sunt prospera yet it was said dies secundâ—… was infâ—…stus But it was Jeroms blemish who is not to be excused for who is blamelesse for he that first devised that opinion did first strangle it Division signifieth as well conformity as confusion and where reward is for desert that is good All that God made was very good the thirty first verse of this chapter The action of goodnesse is suspended the number is suspended till both be perfected which is after in the third day in the which day you shall finde goodnesse twice when the second day as the Seâ— was perfected the day was pâ—…ed but the work was ended This I doe take in the course of 〈◊〉 reason Et fuit ita Nam produxit terra herbulas herbas sementantes semen in species suas arbores edentes fructum in quibus semen suum est in species suas vidit Deus id esse bonum Sic fuit vespera fuit mane diei tertii Gen. 1. 11.12.13 Place this in pag 72 after the Sermon upon Gen. 1. 11 WE have heard of Gods Decree commanding and the returne executing it and his censure approving that is made which in every dayes work is set down in these three phrases fiat erat sic bonum erat Of this third dayes work we have handled before we have heard the first part namely Gods word commanding the Earth to bud forth hearbs and seeds and trees c. now it remaineth to speak of the other two And first of the return and execution And it was so For the Earth according to every 〈◊〉 and title of Gods word fulfilled Gods will and brought forth all sorts of hearbs and trees and buds and fruits and seeds leaving nothing undone which was commanded Touching which besides the obedience of this Element in executing Gods Decree we note a special Certificate under Gods hand as it were for the discharge of this Creature in the dispatch of his work and that without delay with all haste and speed Which reproveth not only our disobedience to God but also our dulnesse and slownesse in doing any thing which God commands For with us it is one thing to doe a thing and another to doe it willingly and quickly with expedition and speed For when God doth command any thing we put it off with this delay erit sic it shall be so hereafter when we can finde leisure and fit time It can seldom be said in the present tense erat sic it was performed without delay For we are as Salomons debtors which bid God stay till tomorrow or the next day Proverbs the third chapter before he can finde leisure to pay this debt and duty of obedience Secondly In that the return in the end of the eleventh verse was erat sic it was so two things are to be noted out of the nature of the word First a congruity of the performance answerable to the commandement in every point for here is specified just so much done as was required nothing too much or too little to teach us that our obedience must be such We must not deficere in necessariis nec abundare in superfluis The other point is for continuance or perpetuity for the word signifieth that it was so surely and firmly done as if it had a sure basis or foundation for continuance that it might never fail we see it holdeth and endureth ad hunc usque diem our eyes and experience seeing that it is 〈◊〉 The last thing we gather by opposition That Gods word was the cause and is that hearbs and trees doe bear fruits and trees So è contra it is the same word of God saying Let not the Earth nor the trees bear which is the cause of 〈◊〉 and want If for our sinne they fail any year ab ejus 〈…〉 interdicto 〈◊〉 If therefore we disobey Gods 〈…〉 be our punishment That his word shall 〈◊〉 the Earth to 〈◊〉 encrease and to deny us his fruits The second part is the censure and approbation of God saying that it was good I said before there are 〈◊〉 sorts of good 〈◊〉 honestum secondly utile thirdly 〈◊〉 each of which we shall see in the earth and the fruits thereof For honesty and moral good we see it is gratefull to the owner or 〈◊〉 which laboureth therein faithfully and gratefully repaying and requiting his 〈◊〉 and labour thereon For profit it veeldeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 both for man and beast and so necessarily good is it in this 〈◊〉 that without it the King cannot live Ecclesiastes the fift chapter and the eighth verse For pleasure and delight either of the eye to behold it or of the taste to relieve it it is most delicious and delightfull Milk Wine and Oyle Wheat and all other grain which are both for variety and necessity we receive by Gods 〈◊〉 from the fruit and increase of the earth and trees And therefore is every way good Postea dixit Deus Abundè progignunto aquae reptilia animantia volucres volanto supra terram superficiem versus expansi Coelorum Gen 1. 20. Place this in the beginning of pag. 84. THIS verse and the three following 〈◊〉 contain in them the first dayes work by which both the
id esse bonum 9.10 And God said Let the waters under the Heaven be gathered together unto one place and let the dry land appear and it was so And God called the dry land Earth and the gathering together of the waters called he Seas and God saw that it was good p 56 Iterum dixit Deus Her bascat terra herbulas herbas sementantes semen arbores fructiferas edentes fructum in species suas in quibus suum sit semen super terram 11. And God said Let the earth bring forth grasse the herb yeelding seed and the fruit-tree yeelding fruit after his kinde whose seed is in it self upon the earth p. 65 Et fuit ita Nam produxit terra herbulas herbas sementantes semen in species suas arbores edentes fructum in quibus semen suum est in species suas vidit Deus id esse bonum Sic fuit vespera fuit mane diei tertii 12.13 And it was so And the earth brought forth grasse and herb yeelding seed after his kinde and the tree yeelding fruit whose seed was in it self after his kinde and God saw that it was good And the evening and the morning were the third day p. 666 Post dixit Deus Sunto luminaria in expanso Coeli ad distinctionem faciendum inter diem noctem ut sint in signa cumtempestatibus tum diebus annis Sintque in luminaria in expanso Coeli ad afferendum lucem super terram 14.15 And God said Let there be lights in the firmament of the heaven to divide the day from the night and let them be for signes and for seasons and for dayes and yeers And let them be for lights in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth p. 72 Et fuit ita Fecit enim Deus duo illa luminaria magna luminare majus ad praefecturam diei luminare minus 〈◊〉 noctis atque stellas Et collocavit ea Deus in expanso Coeli ad afferendum lucem super terram Et ad praesidendumdiei ac nocti ad distinctionem faciendum inter lucem hanc tenebras viditque Deus id esse bonum Sic fuit vespera fuit mane diei quarti 16.17.18.19 And it was so And God made two great lights the greater light to rule the day and the lesser light to rule the night he made the starres also And God set them in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth And to rule over the day and over the night and to divide the light from the darkness and God saw that it was good And the evening and the morning were the fourth day p. 78 Postea Dixit Deus Abunáè progignunto aquae reptilia animantia volucres volanto supra terram supersiciem versùs expansi coelorum 20. And God said Let the waters bring forth abundantly the moving Creature that hath life and Fowl that may flic above the earth in the open firmament of Heaven p. 667 Et creavit Deus coetos maximos animantia omnia repentia quae abundè progenuerunt aquae in species ipsorum omnesque volucres alatas in species suas 21. And God created great whales and every living Creature that moveth which the waters brought forth abundantly after their kinde and every winged fowl after his kinde p. 84 Viditque Deus idesse bonum And God saw that it was good p. 88 Et benedixit eis Deus 〈◊〉 Foetificate ac augescite et implete aquas per maria et volucres augescunto in terra 22. And God blessed them saying Be fruitfull and multiply and fill the waters in the Seas and let fowl multiply in the earth p 89 Deinde dixit Deus Producat terra animantia in species ipsorum Pecudes et 〈◊〉 bestiasque terrenas in species suas et fuit ita 24. And God said Let the earth bring forth the living creature after his kinde cattell and creeping thing and beast of the earth after his kinde and it was so p. 669 Fecit enim Deus bestias terrenas in species suas et pecudes in species suas omniaque reptilia terrae in specres 〈◊〉 et vidit Deus id esse bonum 25. And God made the beast of the earth after his kinde and cattel after their kinde and every thing that creepeth upon the earth after his kinde and God saw that it was good p. 670 Postea dixit Deas Faciamus hominem ad imaginem 〈◊〉 secundùm 〈◊〉 nostram qui dominetur in pisces maris et on volucres coels et in pecades et in 〈◊〉 terram at que in omnia 〈◊〉 repeantia super terram 26. And God said Let us make man in our Image after our likenesse and let them have dominion over the fish of the Sea and over the sowl of the aire and over the cattel and over all the earth and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth p. 93 Iraque creavit Deus hominem ad imaginem suam ad imaginem inquam Dei creavit eum marem et foeminam creavit eos 27. So God created man in his own Image in the Image of God created he him male and female created he them p. 97 Deinde benedixit eis Deus et dixit eis Deas Foetificate ac 〈◊〉 et implete terram eamque 〈◊〉 et 〈◊〉 in pisces maris es in volucres coeli et in omnes 〈…〉 super terram 28. And God blessed them and God said unto them Be fruitfull and multiply and replenish the earth and subdue it and have dominion over the fish of the Sea and over the fowl of the aire and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth p. 100 〈◊〉 dixit 〈…〉 dedi vobis 〈…〉 semen quae sunt in superficie totius 〈◊〉 〈…〉 in quibus est fructus arboreus sementantes 〈…〉 ad comedendum erunt Omnibus 〈…〉 terrae 〈◊〉 volucribus coeli omnibusque 〈◊〉 super 〈◊〉 in quibus est animae vivens dedi omnes 〈◊〉 virides ad connedendam et suit ita Tum 〈◊〉 Deus quit quid 〈◊〉 ecce autem bonum erat valde sic 〈…〉 et suit mane diei sexit 29.30.31 And God said behold I have given you every herb beating seed which is upon the face of all the earth and every tree in the which is the fruit of a tree 〈…〉 to you it shall be for meat And to every beast of the earth and to every fowl of the aire and to every thing that 〈◊〉 upon the earth wherein there is life I have given every green hearb for meat and it was 〈◊〉 And God saw every thing that he had made and behold it was very good And the evening and the morning were the sixth day p. 105 Index Concionum in Caput secundum Geneseos The Contents of the Sermons preached upon the second chapter of Genesis ITaque perfecti sunt coeliet terra
omnisque exercitus illorum Gen. 2. 1. Thus the heavens and the earth were finished and all the host of them p. 115 Quum autem perfecisset Deus die septimo opus suum quod fecerat quie vit ipso die septimo ab omni opere suo quod fecerat vers 2. And on the seventh day God ended his work which he had made and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made p. 122 Et benedixit Deus diei septimo et sanctifica vit ipsum quum in eo quie visset ab omni opere suo quod crea venat Deus faciendo 3. And God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it because that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made p. 128 Istae sunt generationes coeliet terrae quando creata sunt 〈…〉 ate Jehova Deus fecit terram et coelum Et omnem stirpem agri qui nondum fuisset futurus in terra omnemque herbam agri quae nondum fuisset oritura 〈◊〉 quum non demisisset Jehova Deus pluviam super terram et nullus homo futsset ad colendum terram 4.5 These are the generations of the heavens and of the earth when they were created in the day that the Lord God made the earth and the heavens And every plant of the field before it was in the earth and every he 〈◊〉 of the field before it grew For the Lord God had not 〈◊〉 it to rain upon the earth and there was not a man to till the ground p. 142 Aut vapor ascendens è terra quiirrigaret 〈◊〉 superficiem 〈◊〉 Finxit verò Jehova Deus bominem de pul vere terrae sufflavitque in nares ipsius 〈…〉 sic factus est homo anima vivens 6.7 But there went up a mist from the earth and watered the whole face of the ground And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life and man became a living soul. p. 147 Ornaverat autem plantis Jehova Deus hortum in Hedene ab Oriente ubi collocavit hominem illum quem finxerat 8. And the Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden and there he put the man whom he had formed p. 155 Feceratque Jehova Deus ut germinaret 〈◊〉 quaevis arbor desiderabilis ad adspectum et bona ad cibum arbor quoque vit ae in hortoillo it arbor scientiae boni et mali 9. And out of the ground made the Lord God to grow every tree that is pleasant to the fight and good for food the tree of life also in the midst of the garden and the tree of knowledge of good and evill p. 162 Fluvius autem procedit ex Hedene ad irrigandum hunc bortum inde sese dividit ferturque in quatuor capita Primi nomen est Pischon hic est qui alluir rostam Regionem Chavilae ubi est aurum Et aurum illius 〈…〉 ibidem est Bdellium lapis Sardonyx 10.11.12 And a river went out of Eden to water the garden and from thence it was parted and became into four heads The name of the first is Pison that is it which compasseth the whole land of Havilah where there is Gold And the Gold of that land is good there is Bdellium and the Onyx stone p. 167 Nomen verò 〈◊〉 secundi est Gichon hic est qui alluit 〈◊〉 Regionem Cuschi Et nomen tertu 〈…〉 hic est qui labitur ad Orientem Assyriam vèrsùs 〈◊〉 autem quartus est Euphrates 13.14 And the name of the second river is Gihon the same is it that compasseth the whole land of Ethiopia And the name of the third river is Hiddekel that is it which goeth toward the east of Assyria and the 〈◊〉 river is Euphrates p. 172 Accipiens itaque Jehova Deus homimem collocavit ipsum in horto Hedenis ad colendum 〈◊〉 et ad 〈◊〉 cum 15. And the Lord God took the man and put him into the garden of Eden to dresse it and to keep it p. 177 Interdixitque Jehovah Deus homini dicendo De fructu quidem omnis arboris hujus horti liberè comedes 16. And the Lord God commanded the man saying Of every tree of the garden thou may est freely eat p 182 De fructu ver ò arboris scigntiae boni et mali de isto ne comedas 17. But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evill thou shalt not eat of it p. 187 Nam quo die comederis de eo utique moriturus es For in the day thou eatest therof thou shalt surely dye p. 192 Dixerat autem Jehovah Deus non est bonum esse hominem solum faciam ei auxilium commodum ipsi 18. And the Lord God said It is not good that the man should be alone I will make him an help meet for him p. 197 Nam quism formavisset Jehova Deus è terrâ omnes bestias agri omnesque volucres coeli et adduxisset ad Adamum ut 〈◊〉 quî vocaret singulas etenim quocunque nomine vocavit illas Adam animantem quamque id nomen ejus est 19. And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field and every fowl of the ayr and brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them and whatsoever Adam called every living creature that was the name thereof p. 204 Vocavissetque Adam nomininibus pecudem quamlibet et volucrem Coeli omnemque bestiam agri non aderat Adamo auxilium commodum 20. And Adam gave names to all cattell and to the fowl of the air and to every beast of the field but for Adam there was not found an help meet for him p. 211 Quapropter injecit Jehova Deus soporem altum in Adamum quo obdormivit et desunepta una de costis ejus inclusit carnem pro illa 21. And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam and he slept and he took one of his ribbs and closed up the flesh in stead thereof p. 216 Extruxitque Jehovah Deus ex costa illa quam sumpserat de Adamo mulierem camque adduxit ad Adamum 22. And the rib which the Lord God had taken from man made he a woman brought her unto the man p. 219 Tum dixit Adam Hac demum vice adest os ex ossibus meis caro ex carnemea haec vocabitur vira eò quòd haec ex viro desumpta est 23. And Adam said This is now bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh she shall be called woman because she was taken out of man p. 222 Idcirco relicturus est vir patrem suum matrem suam adhaerebit uxori suae eruntque in carnem unam 24. Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother and shall cleave unto his wife and they shall